# Category: Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## WHERE DO WE GO?

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### September 17, 1978
London, England
Translator – Bo Hi Pak

> God’s strategy of restoration has always been to take a beating, and then claim back everything that was lost. This is the reason why the people of God so often walk a path of suffering. Tragically, the chosen people do not realize God’s strategy and complain or rebel against it. However, this strategy works on every level.

> For this reason, Rev. Moon explained, a Godly man or woman should even welcome persecution. He himself had been buffeted at every turn, most recently by the Fraser Committee, whose unjust attack ended with the electoral defeat of Congressman Donald Fraser a few days before this speech.

Man was supposed to have been born in love, grow up in love, live in love and pass on to eternal life in love. That was the original pattern of the ideal world and life in the love of God. Man was meant to live in that ideal world but because of the fall no one has ever accomplished it. Since the fall the whole history of mankind has been filled with struggle and suffering. For example, there has been a great deal of tragedy in relations between black and white. That was never to have existed in the original world where everything would have been intermixed. Imagine what kind of race mankind would have become had there been no fall.

All kinds of divisions resulted from the fall- divisions of race, of nations, language and culture. All of these began in the struggle of man living without God. Life began as a brotherhood, but instead of mankind’s uniting as brothers under one God, a conflict of ideas and direction arose and man has been struggling for his own selfish interests. In that way human history began to divide on the individual level, family level, tribal level, national level and worldwide level. The world we have today is the result of that struggle.

Human history began in tragedy and proceeded in tragedy. The consequence is that strong or powerful men always demolish the weaker. Nevertheless, as long as there is a God in this universe He is the strongest one, and if the stronger always conquers the weaker then God must be the ultimate conqueror.

Let us examine the position of God. God is not conquering the universe in the same sense that an evil power would conquer. God has been thinking that in His own ideal world the stronger should serve the weaker instead of conquering him. This is the godly concept. Thus the great task remains of restoring this world back to God’s original concept. It is the mission of religion to fulfill that responsibility. Even though God is the strongest of all in the universe, He has been taking the position of weakest, helping and encouraging the defenseless people of faith so that through them He could restore the world. Religious people have always been in a vulnerable position but God has sided with them, trying to bring His ideal back to the world. That has been the history of religion.

When we consider this concept. we can characterize the life of religion in one word: sacrifice. The work and virtue of religion has been sacrifice, not only for the strong ones but also for the weaker ones. Religion has taken the position of sacrifice and service for everyone and has been promoting this spirit from the individual level to the national and worldwide levels. In the end, the religions which promoted unity and the tradition of God’s ideal have acquired some power to influence the world. In this way God has led the history of religions. Religion has been the target of persecution throughout time, facing opposition from the less fortunate in society as well as the powerful. Religion is always the underdog. In the end, however, when the religion which unites people from all races into one has enough power to withstand the influence of the world, what will happen?

At this point we have to know one thing: not all religions are good. There are God-centered religions and Satan-centered religions. How can we distinguish between the two? We can distinguish by observing their actions. Those religions which are trying to take the stronger position and conquer the weak are the evil religions. The good religions always take t ~e lower position and try to sacrifice and serve. A nation’s religion should inspire it to work for the sake of the world, not for itself alone. A good religion tries to promote the spirit of service throughout the world.

From his standpoint let us examine our religion. The Unification Church is no exception and should be examined according to the same formula. When you are persecuted, your natural reaction is to want to mobilize some power and take revenge. Our Japanese brothers and sisters arrived here last night but this nation did not accept them and this morning they have to go to the airport to leave. When you hear this, you feel I angry at Great Britain. Fallen man has a nature which seeks confrontation and revenge.

God’s strategy is not the strategy of confrontation, however. God’s technique is to embrace. God’s strategy is always to be persecuted, but still to grow under that persecution. When most religious people are persecuted and scattered they think that as soon as they gain enough power they will take revenge, but this is wrong. The God-centered religion must think that when it gains power and in flunk it will try to save the enemy and bring some happiness, blessing and fortune to the world instead of trying to avenge the injustice it received.

The history of the nation of Israel illustrates how this principle operates. The Roman Empire crushed the Jews, but instead of disappearing Judaism spread throughout the world. When the Jewish people were oppressed by the Romans and many years later by the Germans, they always felt they were God’s people and that God would one day give them enough power to avenge everything. They didn’t think that they were spreading throughout the world under persecution, that they were planting their roots, growing stronger and developing in order to save the world. They have not been following God’s strategy and everywhere they go more ill will awaits them. Jewish people are successful everywhere, gathering money and economic power, but they have not thought about how they can use that power to save the world. In many cases they have been disdained by the local people because they hold onto their power in the hope that one day, with the help of God, they will have revenge. They might restore the Jewish people and nation that way, but they will lose the world. God’s viewpoint is different. He thinks that even though He may lose the Jewish people or nation, He must restore the world.

Christians have been no different. When they gathered enough power, they usually tried to use it for revenge. Therefore, here in Europe the history of Christianity has been splattered with much blood. Denominations have attacked one another to eliminate opposition and perpetuate power for themselves. They have no concept of saving the nation or the world.

God is moving toward the salvation of the world, however. lf His goal is the world but these religions are still concentrating on their own selfish interests, God must leave them for they are no longer of interest to Him. God’s own religion should be the one which under persecution is spreading throughout the world, trying to envelop and lift up the world to save it. Only the religion which is thinking in that fashion will remain in the sight of God.

In the Unification Church we want to go God’s way. We embrace and encircle the world in order to one day save it. Our movement is trying to save our opponents and lift the world up in salvation. When America persecuted me I came to England, and instead of hitting back at America I encircled America in order to lift it up. I brought people from all parts of the world here to create the power to influence America instead of knocking her down. I am trying to awaken America. We are trying to influence America to lift up the rest of the world. Instead of thinking of Americans as our enemies and making them feel further hostility, we are asking them to join us. We feel forgiveness towards America and want to serve that nation. By our doing so America will come to repent an I will want to participate in an even greater crusade to save the world.

It is God’s strategy to sacrifice a few to influence many for the sake of world salvation. Therefore, the greater our persecution, the greater will be the development of the Unification Church. By using this method the Unification Church is rising in prestige around the world. The greater our persecution, the greater our success.

We take a multiple approach and do all kinds of things. T ere is nothing we cannot do and no area in which we are not involved. We are influencing all fields of life. Conventional Christianity has a single-minded way and Christians say, “I believe in Jesus Christ and want to go to heaven.” But in the Unification Church it’s different. lf someone says, “I don’t like you,” we will find a way for him to like us. We’ll go up, down and sideways, but eventually we will find a way for him to like us.

Suppose a man is very hostile to us. Instead of seeking confrontation with him, we will encircle him and without even realizing how it happened he will be lifted up. We are not going to knock him down, but: make him realize that he should serve the world Are you working in that way? Do you think it’s easy? Confrontation is easy, but is it easy to encircle and embrace? Some people are very hot blooded and say, “Father, why are you so patient? I cannot s and those people slandering us. Just give me permission to knock them down.” But that is not the way God works or the way to bring peace.

You nave been assigned 360 houses for home churches. Why is that? It is the encircling tactic. We are encircling 360 homes by serving them. Some of these people will persecute you, saying, “You Moonies are bad people.” Just smile at them and reply, “What can I do for you?”. That is God’s strategy, the encirclement tactic.

If I had not discovered this truth and this tactic of God’s, I would have been a very fierce man because I was very hot-tempered and also full of revenge. From a young age I would never forget if someone slapped me once and I couldn’t sleep all night for thinking of revenge. That’s the way I grew up. Once an older neighborhood boy teased me and slapped me and from that moment on I was constantly thinking how I could get revenge, not just on that boy but on his whole household. I was considering setting the house on fire and harassing his parents in order to bring great trouble to that home.

You can see that I was born with a fierce character. But then God trained me and taught me His way of life and I changed 180 degrees. Of course, my basic character remains the same and I am still very short-tempered, but now my tactic has changed. All the characteristics I have are now channeled into God’s way. It is because of my scrupulousness in that way that I can survive and continue under persecution. Without that spirit I would have faltered a long time ago. Also, I am like a man without bones, always being patient with troublemakers and never taking revenge. I have seen my enemies surrender one after another because I am following God’s strategy. After a time they are encircled and they always surrender, and then I forgive them instead of being harsh. That has been my way of life.

You Japanese brothers and sisters have listened to a very nice sermon this morning; now 1 want you to return in that spirit. Instead of wanting to take revenge on Great Britain, go back to Japan and do great things there and let Great Britain surrender as a result of your love. lf you practice that tactic, there will be no end to our success. We will go out to every corner of the earth. This is the only tactic God can employ. There is no other way you can really win over this entire world and Satan. This is the only way we can stop the history of war. In human history everybody has been trying to exploit everyone else and confiscate things for their own sake, but we always work for the sake of others. That’s why people always feel they haven’t been exploited by us.

Great Britain is a small island nation but once it was said that the sun never sets on the British Empire. That’s a big statement. Following the tradition of the Roman Empire, Great Britain tried to take over one colony after another to exploit them for its own sake. The British Empire adopted the spirit of piracy in trying to conquer the world for Britain’s own sake, but that day is over because piece by piece God took everything away. Now what remains?

At one time Great Britain was a great champion and instrument of God. He wanted to use this nation and its power to spread the gospel to all corners of the earth, to encircle the world and bring salvation. But the English people failed because they utilized that God-given blessing for their own selfish interests. Then one by one God took everything and now the British Empire consists of only these small islands.

What is going to be the future of this nation? Even though”, Great Britain feels secure now, if it continues to be self-centered, its future will be difficult. There are many Commonwealth nations it has exploited throughout history and now this nation should be more determined to serve the Commonwealth nations than it wanted to exploit them. Then Britain will be filled with hope and prosperity. Formerly Great Britain dominated other peoples by using military authority, but now it must come under its former colonies as a servant and move their hearts. This nation must take a totally different approach in order to have hope.

I have stayed here 120 days and now my departure is imminent. What kind of teaching and spirit would I like o leave behind? I want to see the British people feel that this nation must not be the conqueror but the servant of the world. There is still hope for Great Britain if instead of trying to take, as traditionally the white European people have, the next generation in Great Britain and Europe is trained and mobilized in he new spirit of God as servants of other nations. The only way this country can survive is to go under others in order to lift them up.

In America I was confronted with false accusations. Am I r. ally an evil man? You say no with your lips but in your heart you might think otherwise. Is that so ? No matter what people or the newspapers say, if your no is really sincere and you are willing to stand on your conviction, declaring, “Rev. Moon is a godly man,” I am satisfied that I have been victorious.

Like the Japanese members who came here, many of our missionaries have been thrown out of their mission countries, but instead of being revengeful and sad they are more inspired to love their nations. They think, “If you don’t accept me through the front door, I’ll come in the back door. And when I do, it won’t be with a dagger, trying to stab you. I’ll be sneaking in the back door to save you.” As long as you have this spirit, you will be impossible to conquer.

Why is this the greatest spirit and ideology of all? It belongs to God, and therefore, will be invincible. God loves that ideology. Even though it appears to be very feeble and looks as if it could be destroyed at any minute, this ideology as well as the people who adhere to it will survive and prosper.

If I did not know this strategy of God, I would have been a most miserable and heartbroken man, staggering under one setback after another. But I am not. Few nations have welcomed me but I am not an unhappy person. I am a happy man because wherever I go I have real comrades in arms-you, the young people who are the future hope of the world, are with me.

Why are you here trying to follow me? Did you make a mistake? Did you come to suffer? Young people are like the new buds on a plant which automatically emerge when spring arrives. You don’t have to make a big announcement in the London Times that spring is coming. Everyone will feel the warm weather and joyfully embrace it. The Unification Church is bringing the warm air of the cosmic spring. You have been like a hard-shelled seed shivering in the cruel cold, but now you feel the cosmic spring in the air and open yourself up, growing toward the sunlight.

The rest of the world should have the same light, too, so this sun should move to the west. But you impossible young rascals are saying, “Father, stay here. You can’t leave us. You must stay.” When you consider the entire situation, however, I have to leave for the sake of the world. When you think in the conventional British way, you say, ”Father, you are our sun. We will never let you go. Don’t think of the rest of the world.” But when you think in God’s way, you feel, “Yes, Father, the rest of the world needs you as much as we do, so even though our hearts will be broken, you must go.’

You feel that for 120 days Great Britain enjoyed sunlight and now evening is coming. You should think, ‘Father, we have experienced enough during the daytime and have been trained to sustain your pace and standard and we will conquer the dark night like the sunshine in daytime.” If you feel that way, I will t e successful. That’s the way God feels, wanting yon to give out that light. Though darkness covers Great Britain, even though you seem to be nobodies you will be shining like diamonds in the dark sky. You an the shining stars and the darkness will reveal you to be even brighter.

I must leave for the sake of the world and because of this historical past. When Jesus was crucified, h s disciples were worried about what would happen to them. Jesus did not want them to cry for him b~ t for their own children and nation and for the sake of the world. I say the same thing to you. Don’t cry for me but for your nation and for the billion of people around the world. That’s the way you must feel.

I have become famous through receiving persecution, but it never knocked me down. Therefore, if persecution comes from one direction I always know how to advance another way. When I am not accepted through the front door, I know how to get in through the back door. That’s how I have survived and how this movement has grown throughout the world. even if I die now, everything is secure and the world w ill remember my course. No one can wipe my footprints away, for I have accomplished what no other figure in history has done.

There is nothing I envy. Money? It’s no problem. I 0 only need money for the sake of the Unification Church and the sake of the world. Even though the Unifier ion Church may be sacrificed, the world must survive For that reason I would spend all our money elsewhere even though the Unification Church might be suffering in poverty. You fund raise and each pound and each cent is precious. It’s big money for you When I spend it all at one time why don’t you complain to me, “Father, you shouldn’t do that”? Why doesn’t God say, “Rev. Moon, you are too extravagant. Stop it”? Why doesn’t God punish me? God will not do that because I do not spend money or the Unification Church but for the sake of the world.

Even though I push you to suffer, God knows why. No young people are working harder than Unification Church members so why don’t you create a union and demonstrate or strike? If you say you want to strike, what you are actually saying is that you don’t care about the rest of the world but only about being taken care of yourself. God won’t listen. You are smart enough to know that’s not the way you can win the favor of God. You are different from ordinary laborers and from the communists, aren’t you? This is a really tough sermon but you remain interested. That’s why people say you are brainwashed, crazy people.

The topic of today’s message is Where Do We Go? We are moving, aren’t we? We are going somewhere, aren’t we? I invited tour famous professors from the Juilliard School of Music in New York to go to Korea to teach a seminar and then the college dean started thinking, “Rev. Moon is trying to take control of Juilliard! ” Why is the U.S. Congress and State Department making so much noise about me? The reason is very simple. They know that once I take an interest in a particular subject, 1 will pursue it to the end. That’s why they create tremendous persecution against me and the Unification Church. The symbolic center of that opposition was Congressman Fraser. He was supported by the State Department, and Christians, Jews and even communists were sympathetic. For 37 months he investigated what he calls the “Moon organization” and the entire world heard about this confrontation. Then what happened ? He collapsed of his own weight and power. He lost his election campaign and is no longer a power in Congress. In one morning a committee chairman in the U.S. Congress became unemployed.

The election was held on Sept. 12 and on the morning of Sept. 13 the results came out. The evening before Fraser was leading by 30,000 votes but during the night his opponent came up inch by inch and finally took the lead. Col. Pak called me from …

By having pity on Fraser we will not only win him in the future but also eternally win his children and descendants. My attitude is to forgive and forget. Then how can he or his descendants want to have revenge on me? As long as I follow God’s way my worst critic will eventually apologize and in the future their families will respect me and my children. I have been in prison many times, particularly in communist prisons. I was called a prisoner but I was never ashamed. I always walked with dignity. Although I never committed a crime, after I was released I r ever felt I would return to gain revenge. Rather I prayed to God, “Father, forgive them so that these people can open their hearts and be united with me.” With that heart I walked out of the prison camp. This is the path God has been walking for thousands of years.

This year’s Science Conference is the seventh. Initially, many members were apprehensive about it, saying, “Father, we don’t have enough groceries in our center. Why do you spend hundreds of thousands of dollars for these rich scholars?” Now all of them realize how precious a contribution has been made for the sake of the academic community and the world and are repentful. Because of this, many scholars support me whenever there is trouble or controversy. This ~ ear, for example, we had some trouble with the Home Office, and more than any other group great scholars stood up in my defense, saying, ” We are ashamed of Great Britain.” Everywhere I go there are friends who will defend and support our work. Also, many businessmen have come to me here to organize some international business organization that will help the world economy and many millions of people.

I have become famous but that didn’t come easily or freely. We have worked at it and paid the price, not to ~ avenge anyone but to encircle them and save them. If I had accumulated my own fortune and bought an airplane for my own use, many people would criticize me, but now our movement is growing to the degree where we need a jumbo jet. Because it has become a logical acquisition, everyone will recognize the need and our members will welcome it. Think about having a big Unification Church symbol flying around the world.

While we have been doing a little bit of PR and a little bit of witnessing, we have grown to a worldwide level. In order to transport our brides and bridegrooms to a big wedding we may need half a dozen jumbo jets. One is not nearly enough. There is only one customer like that and all the airlines will be knocking heads together to get our business.

Some people think I have no economical sense and am a poor spender. ”Why doesn’t he give one blessing to Europe, one to Asia, and one to America so that nobody has to travel anywhere?” they say. “Why does he have to spend so much money and bring so many people from all over the world to one place?” Everyone figures economy on a horizontal basis, but my approach to economy is entirely different; I figure economy on a vertical basis according to the historical viewpoint. I look at the precariousness of bringing our members to the holy land of Korea for their wedding, joining together people of all races and nationalities who have dedicated their lives to God. How dramatic that is!

Do you think you can buy that with money? That will unite nations and break down historical barriers of language and culture. It’s really a demonstration of one race under God. In order to fulfill such a demonstration in the sight of God, does money matter? This is a God-given opportunity; this great cosmic spring comes only once in history, but money is always there and you can go out and earn it anytime. You know how to make money, don’t you? I’m sure everyone will say, “Father, it’s no problem. We can easily earn the plane fare from here to Korea and back.” Who trained you to think like that? Have I been a good father or a bad father?

These weary looking women might have only one dress, but their minds are so strong and internally they are so intensely determined that even though they may have 12 children to take care of while their husbands are away, they know how to survive. Don’t you have that confidence? I know you can do it. You have confidence to survive under any circumstances. We don’t have money but we have will power, and once the goal is set we know how to attain it.

We are a group of determined people. We are not afraid of people or of not having money and without any reservation we march forward for the mission. If we need money, we make a plan and gain it. This kind of group is rare in history. Therefore, the satanic world muss: fear us. I know that the Unification Church car survive a famine even though everyone else is starving to death because you can go without food for one week.

In the academic community I have become the subject of study in my own lifetime. In America there are many People writing Ph.D. dissertations on me without asking my permission. They scrutinize me from the sociological point of view, the religious point of view and the biblical point of view. Why do I have this notoriety? Because I knew God’s strategy of encirclement. Korea attacked and persecuted me but now several years have passed and we have encircled the Korean nation. Japan was against me but all of ~ sudden leading citizens realized they needed me to guide the young people. Once within the sanctuary of God’s bosom there is no more panic but only tranquillity. This is the way we are going. This is our rock and our message.

Christians will not be any exception. They have come against the Unification Church but will soon find themselves enveloped. I am now thinking on the level of the global economy and anyone who listens will prosper. I am not just thinking on a worldwide level but am employing a cosmic strategy. Do you think it’s better than President Carter’s strategy? I have done this much not by having any governmental power backing me but as an individual under persecution. It’s incredible! How could I do that? My secret is simple: I knew God’s way and went that way 100%. Therefore, God had no choice but to aid me.

This strategy works the same in a family. If there is one person who has been alienated by the rest of the family and that person uses God’s strategy he will gain the sympathy and support of the entire family and even conquer it. Perhaps once our young ladies are married they will find themselves in a strange and hostile environment in their husband’s family, but by using God’s strategy and going God’s way they will soon be victorious within a year.

After the initial international marriages the couples’ parents were shaking their heads, lamenting, “Rev. Moon doesn’t know what he has done to us. My daughter-in-law only speaks French so I cannot communicate with her. I have to invite a French interpreter to talk to her.” When the husband and wife can’t even speak the same language and need an interpreter, the parents say, “What has Rev. Moon done to us?” But within a year they discover what a wonderful daughter-in-law they have. They find she is a woman who is kind and loving, who is serving and dedicated to God. There are many parents writing letters thanking me now. This proves that God’s way always wins. Within three years you can become the main topic of talk in your town and people will be coming to pay their respects.

Now do you know where to go? Do you know our strategy and way of life? When you become a family man, do you know how you should act now’! If you live God’s strategy at home in the spirit of service and love, you will become the central figure in that home. Will you become the tail or the head? This is the secret for victory, the way to become a king. You can become a king in your own area by living up to this strategy. As long as there is God we will go God’s way, even for 50 to 100 years. Then there is no other choice than for the world to go the Unification way.

There is one American sister blessed to a Korean man who is the only son in his family. That family said they couldn’t afford to have a western woman as their daughter-in-law because of their concept of ordinary American women. I talked to that sister and told her when she goes to her husband’s home she must serve in even more than the traditional Korean way, in the Unification Church way. She has become the most loyal, serving, loving daughter-in-law in the entire Korean community. They have never seen any Korean daughter-in-law like that. Now the parents are beaming from ear to ear, saying, “Rev. Moon, we have a wonderful daughter-in-law. We thank you very much.”

No matter how much you say we can build the Kingdom of God here on earth, unless we live this way there will be no Kingdom of God. Do you realize that? This teaching is the secret of how to become the central figure in the Kingdom of God on earth. The moment this ideology becomes unnecessary for life on earth God will cease to exist. If Christianity doesn’t follow this rule, it will perish. Great Britain and America shall perish without following this rule. Even the communists shall perish if they do not follow this rule of God. The Unification Church appears to be perishing but as long as we live and follow this rule of God, we shall remain and prosper. Do you understand clearly now?

Let’s conclude. This is the fallen world. When we live ‘God’s way, Satan’s world doesn’t like it and is always kicking, saying, “We don’t like it. You are crazy.” No matter what, we go God’s way. If the satanic world kicks, don’t even look at it. Just go straight toward the goal and don’t be bothered by it. We are so busy pursuing our goal that there’s no time to squabble with them. Taking one step forward toward the goal is more important than turning around and fighting.

No matter what Satan would do to me, I will go this route. There’s no power under the sun that can change me.” That should be our determination. We will not only win over the satanic world with this strategy but we will treat our wives or husbands and children with the same principle, and win over our parents with it too. Our family will win as a unit. Our tribe will serve the nation in the same spirit and win the nation. The nation will live in the same spirit and win the world.

This, is God’s will but because no one trusted God and really wanted to do this, God needed to find some extraordinary people. That’s the Unification Church. God hand-picked the Unification Church member; and is saying to us, “I trust you now. Won’t you go n- y way?” God even hand-picked an ugly man like this brother here to be His champion. Your looks don’t mace any difference as long as you know that each one of you is chosen by God to be His champion. That is precious to God because He joined us together, expecting us to deliver the results.

In the Unification Church shall we live this way without compromise? Even among us there are those who live :his way 100%, 90% or 80%, and the degree of your commitment shall be the level of your accomplish meet. No one would say, “No, this strategy doesn’t work. I want to devise my own as a shortcut.” I tell you there is no shortcut. Are you grateful or do you complain? This strategy is also at work in the spirit would. Before we go to the eternal heaven we must live this way of life here on earth and propagate it all over the world. Once you become the personification of this way of life you will have a free pass everywhere, even to the highest possible heaven.

Why do you want to marry? It is to consummate this way of life by becoming the personification and living example of it. That’s why each of you joined the Church and why you receive the blessing. Here we find peace and the courage to go on. This is why I could go on for many years and prosper even though people predicted I would perish. I am a man of mystery and astonishing accomplishment. People say, “We thought Rev. Moon would not even last for three years, but he has conquered the entire world and now comes back to Korea.” They are astonished because they don’t know the secret. If I were mistaken in this strategy I would have been destroyed, but instead I have been prosperous.

If you live the same way of life, you will be prosperous just like me. The rest of the world doesn’t know about me and says all kinds of things against me, but you know that as long as you are following me you must live this way of life because it will bring you the utmost prosperity, the utmost peace, the utmost heaven. Have you accomplished much so far? Are you thinking, “Oh Father, this is too much. You are driving us like slaves. I can’t last anymore. I can stand it for three years but not any longer.” Would you like to have everything done in three years but no more? If you commit yourself for three years but it takes longer, you won’t be able to go on. But if you determine to go this way for your entire life and through eternity to the spirit world, you will never get tired.

If then was a choice, I would let you go some other way, but there is no choice. lf you don’t accomplish h~ re on earth then even after you die you will have to do the same thing in spirit world. It’s with mere’ that you are being pushed now. Now you do it through your own will power, but the time will come w hen you will have no choice and suffering will be inevitable. Now you are blessed and your way is the glorious one, for the Kingdom of God will be accomplished with willing participation, not by force. Do you do it because I am pushing you or because you know yourself it is the right way? Is it your decision or mine?

Actual y it’s both. 1 always want to inspire you but the decision is yours. Since you make up your own mind and have your own will power, can you complain? I can’t complain to God because He never pushes me. God inspires me but the decision is mine. I feel “God, take a vacation and let me finish your job.”

Are you clear in thinking, “No matter what, it’s my decision and I will go on, even though Rev. Moon might give up and Great Britain might not listen to me and the rest of the world may persecute me. This is the determination with which I will go to the end.” All who can pledge that raise your hands. Thank you. If you do that, you can be absolutely certain that you will be successful and become a central figure in the Kingdom of God. God bless you.

## To The Matching Candidates

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### Lancaster Gate, London
September 14, 1978
Translator: Col Sang Kil Han

> Those people who been present, or participated in a ‘Matching,’ or ceremony of engagement, testify that at that time, a different aspect of Rev. Moon’s character emerges. During the actual process of advising couples and making matches, he is usually very serious and intense; he has said ‘I cannot afford to make a mistake at such a time.’ After the matches have been made comes the Holy Wine Ceremony, which according to Unification theology, is the sacred moment of rebirth into the family of God.

> The formal wedding, the Blessing, follows after a period of engagement. It has always been Rev. Moon’s custom to speak very freely and frankly to the candidates for Blessing and to encourage them to create families of ideal love.

Don’t you know what we are doing? Matching. Match-making. The overall conclusion of the Divine Principle is that the road of restoration will be completed through the family-the completion of the family. Let’s think about what the will of God is. What is it? Can you answer me? The consummation or completion of the ideal of creation. Then what is that ideal of creation? It is the completion of the four heavenly positions. And what is the completion of the four heavenly positions? Adam and Eve united into one centered upon God giving their children birth.

How can they be united, how can they become one? Yes, by love. What kind of love? True love. True love is the love of God. The completion of the heavenly four positions is only possible centering upon love. When you remove love from the four positions then they will be separated in four different positions. We must not forget that which is always the focal point of the heavenly four positions. Love is the glue bringing all four parts together.

Where does that love come from? How can the love of God be generated? Love develops through the encounter of the perfect subject and object, in other words, two love partners. No matter how great the love God has, that love will not be manifest unless God finds some objects to have give and take with.

Now let me ask you good men here-do you have love? Where do you have love? In your head, your stomach or your chest? Where? In your arm, your legs or what? Actually, although you say you do have love you do not know where it is from. You do not realize clearly that you have love because your love has never been activated. So far you have not had your object to have give and take with. God is love and God is the subject of love. However, even this love will not manifest without a partner to have give and take with. No matter how perfect God might be, unless God finds men and women as subjects and objects to have give and take with, love cannot be manifested.

Men and women grow up from childhood to adolescence and into their later teens. When you are in the later teens you feel that you possess the world. Don’t you feel that? When you are growing up as young men and women you always feel that the entire world belongs to you. Are you in that stage or is that stage already over?

### Where does love come from?

Who are you now, all you men who now have a woman sitting beside you. Who are you? Sitting together now side by side, do you feel great or miserable? Why do you feel great? Some electricity is passing through you, isn’t it? And the women? Do you also feel some sensation? Yes? It is funny, isn’t it? A very strange feeling, right? It’s an entirely different world which you never experienced so far. This is the first time you met probably-sitting like this-the first time in your life. But gradually you feel like you are pulled toward your woman and your man. Your hand is going out trying to reach out to your neighbor’s hand now! Your mind is walking in that direction, isn’t it? Or do you feel, ‘Well, what an impossible creature is sitting beside me! I don’t want to even be near him or her!’ No one feels like that.

Where are those feelings coming from? Who do we resemble? What is the origin of that feeling? Yes, the resemblance is to God. God feels that way-that’s why you feel that way. Think about the relationship God wanted with Adam and Eve, his beloved children. Don’t you think God wanted to touch them? God just wants to pull them and be near to them. God certainly wanted to hug Adam and Eve, embrace them and even bite them a little bit, in love! Often, when Mother was taking care of the baby, she just couldn’t contain her joy and showed her love so strongly that the baby got hurt a little. But that is not punishment; it is the expression of love. Sometimes a father and mother kiss their children so much that a blue spot comes up on their cheeks. Then do you think the son will say, ‘You, Daddy and Mummy, you hurt me! I’m going to bring you to the courtroom. Let’s have a trial!’

Love has this kind of power. A husband and wife are sometimes in love to such an intense degree, that when they kiss each other, they might even bite each other! Sometimes they even bite through the lips. The passion of such an intense love that you have even been bitten might produce scars! However, that scar is a sign of glory, a sign of happiness, and a sign of tremendous love. Do you understand? Sometimes you might feel you want to carry wife around on your back all the time. You would have a rope tying you to her, because you just want to walk with your woman. Nobody will criticize you for that, and God will look at it and God will love it because that’s the way His overflowing love works.

The origin of love is God. But the manifestation of love begins with us. You men and women are the starting point When you joined the Unification Church, did you love True Parents? You had never seen them! You never even knew them. Do you still love them?

Here is a white man; here is a black man and here is a yellow man. Why are you so close to each other? Why don’t you feel anymore the strangeness between races or between men and women? What is the true secret? What kind of disease are you suffering from? What would you call that disease? Moon‑sickness, Moon-disease or Moon‑fever? The point is you love me more than anybody else. We have all have Moonfever, don’t we? You never thought of meeting Reverend Moon even in your dreams, but then an amazing thing happened to you. You met me through the Divine Principle. Then a change came into your life and into your heart and all of a sudden you loved me and felt that I was more valuable than anything else under the sun. Why? What is the reason? Because the power of love or the current of love was flowing. When there is a perfect subject a perfect object has to appear. That is the power of Principle!

### How close are we?

As you can see, I am not a handsome man. Do you agree? You think I am handsome? But I think I am ugly. Is it true? Thank you. But the most important thing is not really whether I am handsome or ugly. That doesn’t matter. Some power is reaching out to you; some power wave is going out from him and you are caught in that wave. All of a sudden you’ve been activated so you feel like giving everything you’ve got to me including your love and your life. You just dedicated everything you’ve got for the sake of God proving that this power is the ultimate and eternal value.

In this way, you feel that you are spiritually close to me even though we seldom meet. But you feel so close spiritually, and get closer and closer every day as that fervent love develops. At a certain point the intensity of that love becomes so great that you feel the entire universe is one. At that point you saw spirit world. A new world opened up to you. That is what I call the explosion of love. When you reach that point, there is nothing you cannot see. You can reach the center, and the central truth of the whole cosmos. You suddenly realize that you are the son or daughter of the universe. When you act and move you know that the entire universe responds to you. Even God responds to you when you touch this tremendous power of love. You feel totally intoxicated, drunken in that love. Every cell in your body is drunk and trembles, jumping around and dancing!

### Love creates, not destroys

There is an amazing thing about love. Everything else in this world shatters when it clashes. But when one intense love and another clash together there is such a great creativity and construction. This is truly the kingdom of mystery. A mysterious world has become open to you. You would never have imagined that this entirely, totally mysterious world would ever open to you, but it does.

We are bound to walk the road of truth to reach that ultimate power of love. Today you are beginning or initiating that joy so that you can become old together in that journey. The intensity of the realization of love gets greater and higher so that ultimately you can totally dissolve into it. You are just completely circled by that love. Finally your life ends, and you just totally disappear in love, and are swallowed by love. That’s what the worldly people call death, but actually in love even death is part of the absolute beauty, mystery and fantasy of love.

How can we live that kind of life? Only when we started out and based our life on true love. The Unification Church is based on that true love. We can develop ourselves by leaps and bounds into the ultimate height of success. A worldly couple-there are many husbands and wives out there-don’t have that true foundation. When they unite they seem to be loving but there is no lasting power of love. They may lose the power. It is dissolved and washed away; there is no ultimate blossoming of their love.

You all have actually the choice to go this way based on true love or the other way based on false love. Your basic beginning point is where? How much you love True Parents! That is the beginning. That is the relationship where you begin. How much do you love True Parents? How much? A ‘dime‑worth’ or impossible to even explain? In the Unification Church, once the members realize such a depth of love, then after that their life is no longer a problem. Nothing stops them. Somebody may beat you to death, but you will not surrender. Somebody will throw you in jail, but you will not give in. Somebody will push you down and jump on you, but you will not surrender because you found ultimate and priceless love in the Unification Church.

But what we are talking about here should not be empty words. It should be the actual way of life every day. Every day we should feel that sensation. Before you love your man or before you love your woman, you must have a basis of loving your parents first. From parents you learn the history of love. The husband becomes the representative of the father, and the wife becomes the representative of the mother. That’s the way it is designed to be. Furthermore your husband is in the elder brother’s role as well-your elder brother. That was God’s original scheme. Likewise, your wife is also in the role of your younger sister in a sister’s role.

Think of it. when you feel your husband is your elder brother; when you feel your wife is your younger sister, how can you ever separate? You two are united in destiny. Nothing under the sun can separate you.

Men and women both have to walk this road. You women must realize the love of God, and with that love, love your father and elder brother who is your husband. Men receive the love of God, love your wife as mother, and as a younger sister. Your wife is representative of both-mother and younger sister. As long as this love is one, there is no separation, no jealousy. The mother will not become jealous when you love your wife more because that wife is also the mother’s representative. Actually loving your wife is loving your mother. It’s the same thing!

What is the fall of man? The fall of man is the separation from the love of God; separation from the Father’s love; separation from the elder brother’s love. All three were disconnected by the fall. How would you restore that? We have to come back in a rebirth process. The first relationship to restore is the love of brothers and sisters. You have to love each other more than your own brother and sister because you are have been connected by God. Initially, men and women getting to know each other have to be in a brother and sister relationship. We met as brothers and sisters, didn’t we? So far we have been living in that way.

### Everything is holy in love

From this point on, a strange feeling is developing in your heart. What would you call it? It is the feeling of love. All of a sudden a woman becomes a mysterious creature that is even prettier than the beautiful flying birds, even prettier than the blossom of a flower! There is even such a fragrance-the smell of women is just from heaven!. By meeting just one person you feel you met the entire universe, and you are on cloud nine, just flying up! You thought that only you feel that way but then you soon realize that also the woman feels the same thing towards the man. It’s almost like electricity charges in two great batteries. All of a sudden the two batteries spark together and they melt into one. There is no separation anymore. Doesn’t just thinking of it make you feel great?

When you look at each other, there is nothing dirty, nothing ungodly, from the top of your hair down to your feet there is nothing that is undesirable. Everything is desirable. You must feel that! When you’re in love, you can taste everywhere on the body of your loving one, even the normally dirty and the smelly places, without feeling it! When true love manifests in a relationship even that becomes sacred and divine.

What is the taste of love? The taste of love is the harmony of all tastes! Even if the woman limps or has a hunchback or whatever it doesn’t make any difference. Whatever the manner you walk it doesn’t matter; whatever you do, however you move it turns out to be heaven. That is how the power of love is supposed to be.

Love is mysterious. There is no end to describing love. But I have already described it so well that there is no more to say! Everything is mixed up in one arrow shooting for one heart, your eyes, nose, mouth, touch are all mixed up together with your love becomes one arrow shooting out of you. When you men and women shoot each other with arrows of love, instead of being painful and killing you , the love-arrow is so tasty you want to get hit more. You quickly digest that arrow, pulling it out from the back instead of the front because you want to taste more. When the arrow of love has hit you the power is so great. Through the momentum of that arrow of love you want to travel together all the up into the heart of God. The arrow will hit the bosom of the Heavenly Father, but it will not kill God, for he too loves it so much.

What would God do after that? There would be music; there would be dance; there would be a total harmony of the universe surrounding God. When God jumps and dances, Great Britain is too small an island. Even one of God’s feet cannot rest here. God will jump around all of the world, from one continent to another. The entire world is God’s stage! You know, God has a definite purpose in creating man-in order to enjoy that kind of dance and music some day. Otherwise why would God take so much trouble to create you, you troublesome children!

What is most valuable in this world? Money is the most important, right? How about knowledge? Power? For man the woman is most important, right? But what good would a woman be unless she has love? A woman with love, that’s precious. A woman without love is a chunk of meat! A man with love is precious, but again a man without love is a just a big, ugly meatball!

What is the center of the family? Love! When love is dwelling in the family, that is precious, but if a family does not have this love, that family is like a desert. Which nation is the most important? A nation with love. Men and women are supposed to be born in love, to grow up in love and taste and live in love. We consummate our life in love.

How do you feel now? Great. Today is the first day to discover this process. A strange and mysterious creature is sitting beside you which you never discovered before. I am sure many of you didn’t have enough time to eat or anything, but although your stomach may be empty, you don’t feel empty. You feel full. All of a sudden you feel full, happy and some exciting motion has come over your body. When the power of love is activated, there is no such sensation as hunger. Gone! The need for sleep-gone! The activation of the power of love makes your life so exciting. Who is that sitting beside you? Some strange mysterious animal is sitting beside you who imparts a strange power. That strange animal is your husband, your wife! When you truly manifest the taste of love then that animal turns into a man or woman!

In the future when you make a home and live as husband and wife, how would you live? Would you live crying every day or would you love and smile every day? Your laughter and smiles should be a sound greater than the sound of sorrow, or the sound of crying. Your laughter your smile should be the strongest of all in your family, in your home, in your life. Think about the pigeon! Pigeons or doves communicate with each other. They go, ‘Coo, coo, coo!’ That’s the sound of love! They are talking with each other. So when you live with each other later on, as husband and wife, your ‘Coo, coo’ will be so loud that all the neighbors have to run away! They will say, ‘I cannot stand that couple! Their loving sound is so great I cannot be a neighbor to them!

No matter how intense you manifest your love as a man and woman, no matter who you bother, the police will not come, the fire engine will not come, because you are supposed to live intensely in the manifestation of love. Don’t you want to live like this? Don’t you want to create a home like that? Do you know how to laugh? Your mouth and your lips are rolled so that you are entirely different. When you laugh you just laugh out loud. Go ahead and don’t hesitate to laugh. Even thinking of it you feel excitement. What about actually doing it? You are just standing upside down walking on your hands instead of your feet and still you feel joy and you feel good. Don’t you want to live with that exciting and bubbling enthusiasm, that dazzling and frantic outflow of love?

However, that life does not begin today. Don’t misunderstand. That life will begin in three years. Those three years are preparation. You just prepare yourself for total conductivity of love, so that you become like a chunk of gold or chunk of iron, a circuit in which energy of love can flow. In other words you make yourself available 100% for the conductivity of your future love.

### The diary of love

Right now you go and dream. You become a daydreamer-you dream for the future. Right. Three years of daydreaming! You are going to write a long novel, exciting novel. Yes? Daydream and write a novel. Then three years later, live it do it! Your novel, your dream should be so fantastic that even God will come down and say: ‘Let me see your fantasy. Let me read your novel!’

From this time on everybody will start to write a diary of love, a diary in form of letters addressed to ‘My dear Lover’ or ‘My dear husband’ ‘My dear wife,’ trying to mobilize every beautiful word you have learned so far. Describe your husband! Describe your wife! Your novel and diary is going be far more fantastic than Disney World. If words are not enough, then go ahead and draw your wife’s eyes. Think, ‘My wife, she has very special eyes! She has this kind of shape, this kind of shade-boy, this is like a small beautiful heavenly lake in her eyes! You will become a great poet by writing a poem about your future wife and husband, longing for each year for three years and writing about the dreams and even about the tears! You can write ‘My tears dropping down, create a lake, evaporates and goes up to heaven!’ Your creativity, your capability must be really mobilized to describe, to praise your wife, to praise your husband.

Describing things romantically does not always mean gloriously. You can describe your most pitiful situation, like becoming a beggar. Even under that miserable life, you describe true love, even when the world was in the darkness. Here’s an example-

> My wife comes even as a beggar,

> Comes to my bosom sleeping beside me;

> For ordinary people she smells like devil,

> But it becomes a fragrance to me.

> I will embrace her and make her divine and holy.

> I will lift her up into heaven.

Have no limitation to what you can dream. Love manifests everywhere. Love manifests especially beautifully in the bathroom! You are sitting on the toilet, giving energy to push out your waste. Even that moment and that smell you can describe in terms of love. Even in these circumstances you can be a poet! A great poem comes out of it.

When you go out and work for God and True Parents and Unification Church, all the people will persecute you. They will say, ‘You Moonie, you Sunny, you, you,’ all kinds of names, but that does not bother you any more. You will think ‘I have my husband, I have my wife. Nothing under the sun bothers me! Even if somebody pierces me in the side, and blood comes out, that will be the blood of love. I can sprinkle my blood of love all over the world. I can give my life.

From this time on what will you write? What would you say? What are you going to do? To write down a diary, a diary of love. Write a beautiful novel, a beautiful poem, and forty days before the wedding you can exchange and read each other’s novel. Then you will really appreciate and understand, ‘Boy, what a wife I’ve got! What a husband I’ve got! Oh my dear!’ When you come to the day of consummating your holy wedding, you will just embrace each other. You just lift her up and embrace so tight your arm will be moved out of joint. On that wedding day, if you get two arms out of joint you will become a disabled man! Heavenly Father will say, ‘That’s a sign of great love, immortal love. Look, the hero of love.’ Don’t worry about it! If you become a disabled man because of the sickness of love, God will take care of it!

### How to appreciate a man

Everybody has big dreams. There are daydreamers, nighttime dreamers, 24-hours-a-day dreamers! Think big and look high! Suppose your husband is not so handsome. You might think, ‘I wish my husband was a little more handsome!’ Well then, there is a way. Don’t look at him straight in the front. Look from the back first. Then there is some attraction! Man has a man’s dignity and charm. You’ll start to know the man’s world from the back! That’s alright! He is still a man. You should love your husband from the back! Yes, that’s very important!

If you graduate from looking at him from the back then the next step is to look at him from the side. So then you will learn the beauty of the side of man. Gradually and slowly you come to the front and look at him straight from the front. Then you find gradually you like it, ‘I didn’t know it! There is some beauty in him!’ No matter how ugly your man might be, you cannot compare that masterpiece of man to any sculpture in Great Britain’s most famous museum. Your man is a thousand, a million times greater than any of the world’s masterpieces in that museum. Try it! Go to the museum find a sculpture of a man. Talk to him, bite him, flap him, embrace him! Did he react to you? No reaction! But no matter how ugly your husband might be, if you bite him he’ll say ‘Ouch!’ There will be a reaction. That means that your husband is capable to react to love, too. Right? Anyone who can say ‘ouch,’ can say ‘love!’ The important thing is to get rid of the concept, the preprogrammed concept, ‘Oh my man is short, my man is fat and ny man is ugly.’ Get rid of that concept!

When you look at the pictures drawn by the elementary school students there is a beauty even in an incredibly naive picture. Nobody else can describe that beauty like elementary school students. Adults cannot imitate the children’s pictures. They just cannot do that. Only children can create the same thing. Just like the wedding clothes you are wearing-you bought the material, and designed it to your own liking. However other people might look at it for you it is most precious.

For each of you, the other is like an unstained cloth. So you are going to determine how you love him, how you love her. It’s not by the world’s standard, it is going by your standard. You even feel a certain attachment to your clothes and your jacket and whatever you wear. How much more will you feel for a living man and woman, no matter how uneducated, no matter how ugly-looking!

### The three beauties of women

Women generally have three beauties. The first beauty is their hips. You have never heard that before, have you?. Many women have such beautiful hips! Don’t just look at your wife straight in the face and think, ‘Oh, my wife’s face is just so-so.’ No! Look at her body, first the hips, and then her bosom. It often happens that a face is not that special, but then the bosom is very spectacular!

When you say, ‘Ugly woman!’ what do you imagine? Is she a thin or a fat woman? Heavy. Her face looks like a potato so you say she’s ugly! But in fact those women whom you generally call ugly often have the most gorgeous bosom. A beautiful face is important, but so too is a woman’s body. The bosom is very important. When you touch a woman there should be some floppiness. Touching a woman’s chest, you must not feel you are touching a dry wall where a little fly is stopping! That’s no good!

Father admires western culture in one way. The western culture is a women’s culture. Women want to be proud of their bodies. There are two main places: their bosom-they expose the bosom right? And their hips. They are trying to make their waist tighter and tighter. Why do you make your waist tighter? In order to expose your beautiful hips well you need to make your waist tight!

When a man and woman walk together, the woman’s hip is touching the man’s side. It fits perfectly, there is no wasted room! That’s the way God designed things. The hips are important for a women’s good health. Unless you have strong hips, you should not bear too many children. But when a woman has a strong body with good hips and a lovely bosom, she could be a good mother because she’ll have one child after the other and be a beautiful home-maker and manager, and take care of her husband very well. Grace in movement is another aspect of beauty. The hip is a sacred area, and you should keep it well! Too much moving the hip while walking is no good. Those who move the hip too much while walking-that kind of woman always needs more than one husband. They are always changing husbands, wandering around the world to meet another man, man after man.

The third of women’s beauties is in the face. When you look at the face the important part are the eyes, nose and ears. The important thing is not just in the front part the face, but the entire proportion of the face, side, back, and so on. There is an old saying in the Orient that the beautiful woman has a very poor fortune. A beautiful face has a poor fortune, somehow they go together. Why? When you see a abnormally beautifully woman, with a thin face, very classic looking, misty eyes and a very thin body, this kind of beauty will probably one time be extinguished and will not last.

Next, the appearance of hands and feet is very important. I can see from people’s feet and the way they walk whether a person will have a hard time, a suffering life, or a fortunate life. Hands tell a lot, too. You normally look just at the front. You look at a man like looking at a doll-full face or good face, pretty or not pretty. You want to measure man or woman in simple fashion. But no matter how ugly the woman, how ugly the man, there is a beauty. There is beauty in the special features and special characteristics in every man and woman, going together, making perfect harmony.

Also, you should not look at man just from the appearance, but also from his body structure and build. You women, you have no way to really appreciate men, do you? You have not learned that art yet. Without knowing men, how could you say, ‘Oh my husband is not that perfect; that man is so and so and not so and so …’ You have no right to say it! Perhaps everybody feels, Why did Father pick this woman as my wife? Why did Father pick this particular man as my husband?’ I am sure you want to know, don’t you! But I won’t tell you! Three years later, I won’t have tell you, because you’ll start to discover it yourself. After your third child is born, you will know it fully! ‘Fully’ means you will feel, ‘My husband is just absolutely perfect,’ or ‘My wife is just wonderful! Father, how did you know it?’

You will not discover each other in one or two months. It takes about eight years. Three years later you begin to know each other intimately. Then you need four years to give birth to three children; until then you’ll never really know each other fully. Sometimes I will allow husband and wife to fight. That’s alright under one condition: in order to love more you fight. There is no other reason. You have to compete how much love can give each other-for that reason you can fight. ‘Well, I am not going to be defeated by my husband. I’m going to win my husband in loving him.’ ‘No, no, my wife will never beat me. I will love her more than she loves me!’ That kind of fight you can fight 24 hours a day. That’s a good fight.

### The importance of spiritual children

Let’s draw the conclusion. In order to realize the Kingdom of God on earth or fulfil the will of God here on earth what is the center? The true family. We must restore Adam’s family, and Noah’s family. How many people were there in Adam’s family? Eight members. You are going to be another Adam’s family. That means that after your wedding three years later, or even earlier, from that point on you are supposed to create eight members of your family. That is the minimum mandate. These three couples-three sons and three daughters – also represent the three major disciples of Jesus Christ. Winning and restoring them will become the restored Noah’s family. That was Jesus’ plan in his time.

Father wants you to know you are supposed to be the Adam of the modern days, the Noah of the modern days. You have to surpass them. In order to do that after your wedding is conducted you create at least eight members of family and more.

When Jesus was born three wise men came from the East, praised the birth of Jesus and presented their gifts. By the same token when you’re giving birth to your own children, there must be spiritual children who are in the position of the wise men from the East. You must win three spiritual children at least and they come with their wives together. Two thousand years ago the wise men should have come with their wives, too! In other words I am stressing that you must have at least three spiritual children.

There were three archangels in heaven. They were supposed to bow down to Adam and they failed, because Lucifer failed. When Adam and Eve give birth to a child that’s the moment the whole angelic world, starting with the three archangels, are supposed to be dancing around and rejoicing over the birth of the child. It was to have been a day of joy of the entire universe. When the angelic world is happy, God will be happy and of course, Adam’s family is happy too. But they failed.

You are the central figure now. So you have to walk that path. I want you to know that when you make up your family and when you give birth to a child that will bring the universe joy. Therefore, this three year period from this time on to the wedding is the time to prepare your archangels, your wise men from the East. That means spiritual children.

Without having spiritual children you have no right to get together. If you get together and give birth to a child, you must be ashamed. You are not privileged to have your child at your bosom and love him. You have no right to do that! If you have your own children without having spiritual children, Satan will always accuse you, ‘You are not entitled to have a child. That’s not a heavenly child, and I will take it!’ Satan always invades. Your spiritual children are like a shield always surrounding you and protecting you. Satan is outside of the spiritual children because they represent the angelic world united with you.

When you have three spiritual children surrounding your three physical children, you are like Jacob’s tribe. With your spiritual children and your own family you are making up your own tribe. There will be 12 members of your family as well as spiritual children, becoming united into one and moving on to seventy members which represents the national level.

When Moses was leading the Israelites out of Egypt, the 72 tribal elders surrounding him were like the commanders of 600,000 people. When you become a tribe of 70 which is the national level, then you can move on to 120, which is the worldwide level. I want you to know that Jesus was supposed to have 70 disciples, then 120 disciples and move on to the worldwide level of dispensation. But the crucifixion stopped him. Therefore after the crucifixion and resurrection Jesus again organized spiritually the 70 and 120 disciples.

There are different levels of heaven. When you come to the church it’s the brother’s heaven, for brother and sister relationships are there. Then it is elevated into the family level; you are now going onto that level. And then the tribal, national and worldwide level of heaven follow. You are going to succeed to each level. But the building block is the family.

Anyone under the sun who tries to destroy the family is the enemy of all levels in heaven because he is actually destroying the building block of the Heavenly Kingdom. When you destroy or separate the family this is the worst crime under the sun because that is actually destroying heaven, destroying the world, nation tribe and family, everything. The family is the center of everything. When Adam and Eve fell the family broke down. There is no more nation, no more tribe. You are now in the same position. Your position is one of formidable responsibility.

### History of Blessing

What kind of road am I walking? The same one! I am walking the same road of Principle, starting all by myself. I installed the Holy Wedding in 1960. Then I blessed three disciples immediately afterward, following the pattern I have just described. After that the 36 couples were given the blessing. That actually represented 12 for formation, 12 for growth, and 12 for perfection. If there had been no fall, everything was supposed to have been perfected at once, there would have been no Old Testament era, New Testament era or Completed Testament era. This is why three groups of 12 families made up the 36-couple blessing.

After that came the 72 couples and then 120, and then the 430 couples blessing, which represented and restored 430 years of Israel’s struggle in Egypt, and also Korea’s history of 4300 years. We have already gone out of the worldwide Egypt. We are going through the wilderness, and we will reach the era of consummation.

When you read the Exodus, you see there was manna and quail coming down from heaven, and all the 600,000 people were fed. By the same token, our fundraising is the equivalent to that activity. We all together represent the Third Israel walking through the wilderness. Through the MFT, or fundraising activities, God is giving us quail and manna in abundance, so we will not suffer. We are not going to be hungry. We will not be tired out until we reach our Canaan. Then the people will come and see that the Unification Church is booming in every way, not only spiritually but also physically. Our industries are booming, our businesses are booming. Many people want to take advantage of Father. But God will never allow it. When people come to the Unification Church hoping for materialistic success, it never works.

### The white race must sacrifice now

Here is a very serious analogy: Let’s say we are coming out of Egypt. We are hungry, and everybody is starving to death. In order to survive, we may have to kill each other and eat each other! What would you do? Would you kill the black man first to feed the white people? Or do you kill the white person first to feed the black people, and let them survive? What would you do? Who shall become a sacrifice first?

Reverend Moon was part of that hungry, starved army. What would I do? Don’t you want to know that? I am from the yellow race. So I would sacrifice the yellow race to feed the white people and the black people so that white and black can both survive. That’s what I would do. That is what I am actually doing in the Unification Church. Who is becoming the greatest sacrifice in our movement? Yellow people. Japanese and Korean are really being squeezed. They are giving their utmost sacrifice for the sake of Africa and for the sake of Europe and America. Did you know that?

Let’s say that I now turn over the commanding post to you, and white people have hegemony. What would you do? Would you still sacrifice the Japanese and the Asian people for the sake of the survival of the white people and the black people? No? What would you do then? Yes, you sacrifice the white people in order to let the yellow race and the black people survive. And black people should sacrifice their own race in order to have Asian people and white people survive. That is the way of the justice of God.

Many white people are asking me, ‘Father, could you come and give me my ideal husband and wife, an Asian man and woman?’ Why? Because your heart knows! Asian people have given far more sacrifice than anybody else for our movement. Your conscience knows that and your heart is moving towards those people the Asian people.

This is the kind of movement I am leading. When I come to England, I do not think, ‘Dennis, what are you doing? Doris, what are you doing? Why can’t you make more money, why can’t you raise more funds? I want to take some more money out of you when I go back to Asia or America! I need your money!’ That’s not the way I work. When I came to England, I was trying to bring every benefit from other parts of the world for the sake of England. Instead of taking something away from England I am giving and giving and giving to this country, leaving everything behind here and leaving with empty hands.

In the same way, French prosperity should not be for the French people alone, but for the sake of Asia and Africa. Take Germany as an example. If, beyond your national interest you really serve all Europe, then Germany will become the central point of all the European nations. That’s the way it works. That’s God’s principle. This is the way to survive in the sight of God: Service! Sacrifice! Giving yourself for the sake of others! That’s the only way you can survive in God’s world. Do you follow me?

### Serve each other in your marriage

After you create a home, try to serve your husband. Your husband might have a headache because of giving a lot of Divine Principle lectures; then in the bathroom you can wash his back. Give some head massage too! Of course, the men should do the same. A wife must be like a servant in the home. Men should be like the king of the home, actually! But that means that all the bigger responsibilities are man’s. Don’t shy away from the responsibility!

Which one is easier: to become a good king or a good servant? Which one is more difficult? Which way would you choose? Which one is easier to become? True, it is easier to become a servant. Being a king means taking responsibility to take up the fight, to face ultimate destiny.

In the western culture all these things are upside down. It’s a woman’s world here! Every woman is like a queen. She just sits down while the man is working away like a beaver, like a servant. That’s upside down! That family will not last. Its tradition must be changed. Do you women know this clearly? Then you have a peaceful home.

Japanese women are ideal for the role of heavenly wife. They are the God‑given heavenly wives, for they really serve as a servant. Probably that’s why men like Japanese women! Do you? You greedy men! However, men’s role is even more severe and difficult. Every man should be a man who takes up responsibility. That’s the man’s job. Wives should try to make their husbands kings, not servants! When he comes home really tired, knocked out, then cheer him up! Encourage him! Make him feel like a king, so that he can go and fight again. That’s the wife’s role.

In many cases however, the man is going out, working hard to earn money and fighting all kinds of battles and shouldering many responsibilities. But when he comes home, needing some comfort, he finds instead a woman who has been waiting all day to receive love from him. She says,’Come in, come in! I need your love! Rub my back! Do the washing, do the laundry! Do the cooking! Many women are doing that right now! But you women, make your husband a king! Let him be like a king and feel like a king. Let him feel responsibility, and then with every cell charged with energy at home, send him out! Then he will do a greater job outside. Let him really fulfil a heroic task!

When you make your husband a king you as his wife are automatically a queen! By making him king you become a queen! Do you see? But if you chop your husband’s neck off, or trample him as a servant and then try to be a queen, can you truly be a queen? That’s not a queen, that’s a rascal!

Well, apparently the men feel pretty good now! But do you women feel bad? Did you lose? Rev. Moon has matched you, bringing men and women together as husband and wife. I really want you to become successful and build a heavenly home. Will you do it? Would you live up to my expectation? Those who say, ‘Father, trust us, we shall not let you down! We will live up to your expectation! We’ll create the heavenly home and the heavenly kingdom here earth,’ will you pledge and swear that now?

Then men lift your right arm. Women lift up your left arm. Sit close to each other, reach out to each other. Don’t reach at somebody else’s wife! Hold tight, tight, tight! Whose hand is tight? Notice that naturally the woman’s hand is inside, with the man’s hand on top. That’s the automatic truth because man is the subject, and woman the object. Man is outside. Woman is inside. That’s the natural way. Keep on going! Sit down and do it! Stay like that the whole night!

Today is a joyful day. For you it is an infinitely joyful day. In the Oriental tradition of weddings, we normally kill a chicken, kill the hog, kill the cow, kill everything. Sometimes you may feel like killing the wife, killing the husband, and eating it all up! But tonight there are so many happy couples, so many infinitely happy people, that there is no time to kill the chicken, no time to kill the hog or the cow. So instead, I will give you invisible food, spiritual food. You have been having a banquet of the word of God. That’s the banquet food. Did you have it?

You know that you will start your family, and must then go on and move on to the nation and world. You have a clear concept of your family role. I want you to be emperor, king and queen and become a Messiah in your own area. What is the Messiah? The Messiah is the one who represents the Parents.

### The Engagement Ceremony

From now, we have to move on to the Engagement Ceremony. Engagement is a promise. It is not just a promise between man and woman, for that kind of promise can break. It’s a promise between God, True Parents and you! Then God will allow and approve your engage- ment. True Parents in love approve your engagement. You men and women approve each other’s engagement. Love is the key word of the Engagement Ceremony.

When you finish the engagement ceremony, you actually you open the door to the Kingdom of God. You have not entered yet. But you have opened the door. What if, when you are trying to get into the Kingdom of Heaven, you suddenly feel that your that your feet are chained, and you cannot move, because you did not make a good base? There will still be fortune behind you, holding you up. All history will say, ‘Now look you represent, my tradition, so go forward!’

But if you have not received the engagement, you cannot move to a new level. Satan would say: ‘Wait, you cannot enter heaven, because your blood is mine. You haven’t come out of Parents’ blood yet.’ Satan will accuse you right there. His illicit and evil blood comes through every illicit love relationship between men and women, united together with Satan. They received Satan’s blood.

Therefore, in restoration men and women are to be united together for the first time with the blessings of God and True Parents. At this engagement time you receive the True Parents’ blood, so that in the eyes of God and Satan you shall become True Parents’ generation. This involves going through one more ceremony, the Holy Wine Ceremony. It’s almost like a spiritual blood transfusion! Your own blood is symbolically moved out of your body, then True Parents’ blood is transfused into your body, again symbolically.

After that ceremony has been done, then you men and women stand on the side of God Then you will become capable to receive the true love of God, the true love of True Parents and all of a sudden, your chains are gone.

This ceremony must be conducted at the perfection stage of the growth level where Adam and Eve fell. At that particular position, the ‘Change of Blood’ Ceremony must take place. In other words you will be born again both spiritually as well as physically, externally and internally. Then move on from the family to the tribe nation and the world, all the way up into Heaven! After that you can actually exercise the love of God and love of True Parents. Only united with True Parents can you go through this wedding.

So before your wedding two conditions must be met; your blood must be changed from the satanic lineage to the heavenly lineage; and you must resurrect yourself. You must become a resurrected body. You must become a living person before you can marry, don’t you think? A dead person cannot marry. So from the sight of God you must come to life again, then go through the wedding, then form a family.

Then the most important qualification is this: you must demonstrate your absolute commitment and loyalty to God and True Parents. So that even if Satan chops your neck off, you would not surrender! You must demonstrate your steadfastness; that is the key. By doing so you are restoring the failure of Adam, you are restoring the failure of Jesus and subjugating Satan. Then you’ll become the victorious sons and daughters of God.

As you are going through the wedding march, you are walking through the 6,000 years of history. You are walking into the temple of God. Then everything becomes yours, because you become totally God’s sons and daughters. Then everything that belongs to God will belong to you. The Engagement Ceremony is a promise and the opening of the door. Then the Change of Lineage, or Holy Wine Ceremony is held.

However, even though you go through these conditions your body is still stained, remaining in the satanic world. Therefore you need three years to live and to demonstrate that you have to become a born‑again child. Starting all over again from the position of a child, you have to go through Adam’s position and Jesus’ position. Who shall give you rebirth? Women always give birth, don’t they? That is why women in the initial three years will have a leading role. The woman is more like a mother, symbolically giving birth to the husband. She is representing three elements, mother, elder sister and wife. The wife’s position comes later, but first of all she has fulfill the mother’s role and elder sister’s role.

Tonight, the three ceremonies you are going through will give you the condition that Satan has no right to prevail over you unless you surrender to him. All the needed ceremonies will be carried out tonight. Only the formality of the wedding remains. Realistically speaking, internally speaking, tonight’s ceremony is most important. At the wedding, you will conditionally walk through the Old Testament era, the New Testament era and the Completed Testament era. At the Wedding Ceremony you will be given the True Parents’ love. You will be given their blessing. At that point you shall become the branches of the True Parents, the Tree of Life.

## FOR THE FUTURE

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### September l0, 1978
London, England
Translator – Sang Kil Han

> Who can live for the future? The great majority of the human race is too attached to the things of this life to do so. Religion, rather than philosophy or science, has been the only way for those who truly seek the benefit of future generations. True Unificationists are those who are ready to leave everything behind for the sake of the Kingdom of Heaven.

Today is the point which connects yesterday with tomorrow. If today we are making progress from the past then we look forward to tomorrow, but if we are regressing then we have to worry about tomorrow. For the sake of the future all of us want today to be a time of progress rather than regress, for progress guarantees future prosperity. Although today we may seem to be making progress, unless we work in accordance with the direction of the future we cannot be assured of any real result.

When it is said that a country is progressing, it must be recognized that it is the progress of men which makes the country move forward. A prime minister will establish a policy which moves his country in a certain direction, working closely with the citizens to ensure that a good plan is implemented. All countries-Germany, France, England -are the same in that their leaders try to make a wholesome and good plan for the country and set a policy that will make the nation prosper.

All countries would like to have their futures assured and would even like to be the central nation which will inherit the future. Which country is qualified to do that? If one country wants that, it must think of other countries as well as itself. If it just centers on itself and doesn’t care about other countries, it will not lead the world in the future. Furthermore, unless a country knows the direction of history and the wave of the future and is willing to conform with that, it cannot be successful in its plans. The world is going toward the future and cannot help doing so.

Until recently all countries have been going on their independent courses, but now even England finds that she cannot go any place significant by herself. All European nations have had to support the European Common Market. However, not only European nations but all countries in Africa, Asia and the Americas are in need of these relationships. Therefore, each country must be conscious of how to make harmonious relations with other countries. Each country can think of itself only in terms of other countries and never in terms of itself alone.

International relations are usually thought of in terms of economic matters. Now everyone works hard toward economic goals, always being conscious of other countries and hoping to play a leading role in financial matters. Nothing goes smoothly and matter-of-fact y. Though invisible and not fought with weapons, economic development is a nerve-wracking war. In any war we must dedicate everything for the sake of victory and still have something to spare. In order to fight and survive the war a national spirit is needed in which people can invest everything with no regrets for that goal. We should dedicate everything and want to give still more.

For instance, what is England’s merit or advantage? This country was the cradle for democracy and here diplomatic relations developed. On the other hand, the specialty of Germany is her engineering technology, while France excels artistically. The future of each country is different, so how can the objectives of these countries be determined? All countries would like to improve and reach perfection in the fields of democracy, technology and art. When countries think of advancement they don’t think of one count y advancing in democracy and another in art. Instead they think that they themselves must advance in all of these areas and compete with other countries n every way. If one country is outstanding in all of these areas, every other country will admire its achievement.

It is always important for us to determine the essence of a country which warrants respect. Then what is the element of a country which every other country can admire? It is not likely to be seen in one building or a modern factory. This can be one source of pride but not the whole picture. Even achieving the fullest perfection in art is not likely to warrant the fullest respect.

When we look for the most basic element of a nation we see it is people who produce a country. If a country has people who can appreciate each nation’s achievements and know what they really mean, that country will be the nation that all other countries will eventually look up to. Everything begins with the people who compose the country.

The conclusion we come to is that instead of cherishing science itself or art or diplomacy we must cherish the men who achieve these advancements. Today, however, the world respects economic development: for its own sake, and when men see another person’s scientific development they want to possess it too. Every country is envious of the diplomatic standard here in England and tries to learn from it. If a country is excellent artistically, every other country wants to copy it. But that is an impersonal way of looking at it. Art is viewed as art, economy as economy and technology as technology, while the people who produced a brilliant result are not thought about. Our minds don’t rest upon the men who make these achievements possible. However? when we think more deeply, it is only possible to see technology through the people who advance it and to see diplomatic accomplishments through the people who make them. It seems to be natural to see the person behind the accomplishment but nowadays people look more impersonally.

Today we must pay most attention to what kind of men have proven to be capable of influencing many fields. Now is the time in history when all mankind must confront the fact that external achievements like art, technology and diplomacy are less valuable than the people who have accomplished them. Therefore, it is men we must study more deeply and be more interested in. People have not been aware that men are the subject to these achievements, which are their objects; usually they only evaluate the product and not the man who produces it. They have treated the product as being most important, not the man behind it. This is why men are all confused. They don’t know what life is and what is valuable. Once they recognize what is most valuable, however, the problem is simplified.

In this time in history everyone is trying to determine what life is about and where the world is headed. Many people are convinced that life must have more meaning, and they tirelessly search for the future.

Even once people realize that it is men who make technological developments possible, they cannot really explain what man is. In trying to understand, they may scrutinize and analyze in an effort to determine what this man is and what they themselves are. In order to find the characteristics of England, people may study English history, trying to understand themselves by scrutinizing the past and present. It is evident that man has tried to determine what he is through analyzing all sorts of human relations and problems, but he is so busy analyzing man that he can’t give adequate attention to finding out who

### God is.

Since man can’t solve the question of himself, he’s not ready to tackle the problem of God. This is where religion stands. No one thinks that religion is an urgent problem. Most people feel that the immediate problem is to understand themselves so they can continue to live for tomorrow. Things having to do with God appear to concern some less immediate reality which they can’t take the time to think about. It is rather easy to say we think in terms of tomorrow, but when the actual situation is like this and man can’t even understand himself, being able to understand God and the future seems very distant and unlikely.

It is men who have created the situations people find themselves in, but because they can’t grasp anything within themselves they can see only that achievement concerns one area and the problem of man is quite separate from it. Now everyone is baffled by the achievements because they don’t understand that they have to do with mankind. In other words, men have achieved many things, but no one can clearly say what man himself should be like.

The 1 what kind of man is desirable for the future? The man who can feel detached from all human achievements and yet live confidently and self-sufficiently s the man we would like to see and become. The desirable man is the one who does not depend on human achievements like technology but lives in what we can call the original way. Why? Because even man’s great achievements enslave him. Once man understands that, he will be ready to give these things up without regret and not depend on them. Imagine the man who can give up thinking about the things which all mankind wants to possess, and, no matter how difficult the way, can confidently live for the future. He is really a desirable man.

People wonder who would protect and guarantee the future of this kind of man. Their thinking is justified because nowhere in this world is there any dependable guarantee for the future. Men who nevertheless have the confidence to live for the future are people of great value. Everyone today is retreating from his surroundings and isolating himself, but once the few who can think for the future find the right direction they can go much further than average people. Such men are free because they never become enslaved by a wrong relationship to something. Some people cannot break their attachments and struggle along with no hope, but the people who live for the future are prepared to sacrifice everything if they see it is adverse to mankind’s best interests. They are better than those who cling to their old ways but have no vision.

Who can live for the future? Ordinary circumstances today are not conducive to man’s living in that way. When we turn to history can we find any situation which nurtured that way of living? We can see clearly that it was not the realm of science or philosophy or sociology which enabled man to do that. It becomes possible only in the world of religion. In medieval times when there was much corruption in society, men like St. Francis denied everything and retreated from the world. Instead of pursuing worldly goals he was loyal to a vision that he must make a new church. He started a movement to enable man to give up those things which enslaved them and gave everything toward that goal. By overcoming worldly things he could greatly advance and also lead everyone who understood his goal.

The movements which encouraged man’s best effort to deny his ties with present things and take up something new have always been religious. For instance, the Anglican church was established separately from the Catholic church at the time of Henry VIII. The Puritans were a devout, dynamic group of people who had a new vision for the future. When their conflict with the Anglican church over that issue couldn’t be resolved, they moved to America hoping to find the freedom to live their religion. This one instance characterizes the recent history of the world.

That trend continues today. Especially young people have a tremendous urge to deny everything around them, including the established religions, and move a step higher. History shows that when someone is encouraged to deny the world in order to advance to a higher position, it is quite possible. The religious ferment 400 years ago was on a local scale in different nations and didn’t have worldwide meaning, but today the same situations must be confronted on a world level.

If we are able to deny everything that surrounds us on the worldwide level and jump forward, this movement is in line with the trend of history and will inevitably be important. If man is focused on settling only his immediate problems, he will have very little chance of success because he will be influenced by many personal ties. His family would say, “Are you going to forsake us all and go?” There are also national restrictions which would make it impossible to do anything one way or the other. Obviously if there is a group which explains clearly and guarantees the future of such people, giving them a broader vision to advance in the name of religion, that movement is important and must be the focus of our attention.

If you are going to jump over a fence, you have to back up a bit, run, and then jump. You can’t jump just standing in front it. However, retreating a bit, running and then jumping requires spiritual qualities such as determination. The man who has great spiritual determination will be able to jump, but even if someone without that zeal imitates his actions precisely, he won’t be able to jump over. Some other people b y to jump from where they are standing but they can’t do it that way. It is only the young people with clear vision who can leave everything behind and jump over the fence and make our movement succeed. Older people with a fixed point of view could not do it.

Men who are searching must pay attention to these areas. If they look around and can’t find such a movement as ours, they must say the world is destitute, with nothing to give hope. We can see that if there were such a movement today it would be able to give hope to all mankind and to guide men to find themselves. History must inevitably see some movement w which fits this description, and the most basic reason for thinking so is religious. We must see that kind of group before we can see any hope for the future. ~f God, who does more thinking than anyone else, should come to this conclusion, then we must really look around and see if there is any group which perfectly fits this description. The people who pay serious attention to these matters are finding that the Unification Church is the only group which is doing exactly this. Now we can see the successful vision for the future.

Unification Church members are able to detach themselves from the fetters and connections of the world and retreat a distance in order to launch a movement for the future. Why do we detach and step back from the world, even temporarily? It is in order to overcome the immediate problem and to advance. Many people retreat from reality but they just stay put and do nothing. In effect that is the same as staying in the world with all the old ties. Nothing is different. Detaching from the world is only the first step, and if a person never goes on to the second step, which is the purpose, it has no meaning.

Have you ever flown a glider? You launch it by pulling back on a rubber band, but when you let go should it dip down or soar up high in the sky? Are you looking up, ready to soar on higher air? Realistically speaking, is the Unification Church actually capable of doing that? When we retreat in preparation to jump over the fence are we doing it because we are forced to, or do we understand the problem and situation so keenly that we try to step back as far as possible?

Why don’t other people, such as our friends and relatives, do as we do, rather than always going along with the circumstances, continuing school, and associating with the same people all the time ? Why do we give up all these things if they are not doing it? We leave that area because it is going to be destroyed and we know that if we stay there we will perish along with it. Since we want to live eternally, we must leave that area and keep a distance from it.

Even though we retreat by our own will, we must clearly know why we do so, or else we won’t be able to continue for a long period of time. When we leave we don’t want to look back and think maybe we are wrong, as Lot’s wife did at the destruction of Sodom and Gomorrah. We are retreating because we don’t want to perish along with the people who remain. Once we retreat we will overcome the obstacle and go beyond it and find ourselves in an advanced position.

Are we going to fly over the obstacle for our own sake and forget about the rest of the world ? No. When we cross over we will bring along all the people who need to be saved as we do. We will have many ropes attached to us and once we arrive. many people can cross after us. Don’t worry if the rope is too loose or not tight enough; as long as the ropes are attached to the other side people can cross over in various ways. Our object is to cross safely with the rope and then make full use of it to bring the other people across with much less effort. Then we will show the world a new view of culture, technology, diplomacy, politics, economy and the arts

Now our lives are very complicated, and this is one reason why we want to detach ourselves. But if we successfully cross the barrier and reach the desired side will life be simpler then? No, it will be just as complicated, but only for a short period of time. Now you white people find it difficult to get along with other white people, but on the other side there will be people of every nationality and it will be even more complicated to maintain the right kind of relations. Then you will feel it is more difficult than before.

Nevertheless, there must be some advancement in human nature and human relations. No matter how complicated it seems initially, man’s nature will be much better than before. Now it is pure hell, but later it will be pure heaven. We must know there will be something different in the future if we are to keep working in the same direction. One big difference will be the quality of human nature. Man has tried to make use of other people. doing more bad things than good things. There was chaos and hopelessness, but now there is no question that the quality of human nature is much better. Whoever knows that is already a different kind of man, a person who thinks about man first rather than achievements. A good individual is the one who can perceive technology in one way and future events in another way. Eventually everyone will develop his wisdom in this way and though five races will co-exist instead of only one, the quality of man’s thinking will be so unmistakably different that it will be as though they were in a completely different kind of world. We must have confidence in that vision.

Of course, we have a choice. We can start appreciating that new situation and the new kind of people only after we get there, or better yet, before we jump over we can have great expectation. This world is hopelessly entangled and we cannot really advance here, but once we separate from it and arrive at our destination we can definitely expect something really different. We have to have that vision of a new quality old man. Should we have expectation to become so before we get there or after? Definitely before.

Are we Unification Church members doing that now, preparing for the big jump? This is exactly what we are doing now, practicing and clarifying our vision of how to become better once we jump. Everyone seems different after joining the Church, but if you look around, there is not so much difference. The real difference is our ability to look at people in a new light and see the really new people who are like jewels. We must develop our vision to distinguish these people from ordinary people.

Today’s world doesn’t understand the Moonies, so they kick them around and criticize them. But even if we are mistreated, is our situation better than the ordinary world or not? Why is it better? It’s better in the sense that otherwise we would just linger and be indecisive. We would be constantly wondering, “Should I leave here or not?” But when people constantly persecute you, saying, “Get out of here you Moonie,” even if you want to stay you can’t. Whether or not you know why you are retreating makes all the difference. When you know, being persecuted is no problem.

Religious people have always been persecuted but no one understood why it had to be that way. Now we clearly know that we are persecuted in order to be separated from the world. In that sense they are helping us. People are really saying, “Get out of here and be successful. Then come back and save us too.” Are you now able to have a new view about the same old persecution? You are different because ordinarily if someone tried to persecute us you would be so discouraged that you might do something drastic. But now you don’t mind that at all. When there is more persecution, you say, “All right. Even if you don’t persecute me I’m not going to stay here. I’m going far away because this will perish, but before it perishes I will jump over and then come back and save you.” You must have the confidence to do that.

We must look around in the world and see if there are any other people preparing for this great jump. Since we are, we must know clearly this is what we are doing.

I was born in an obscure village deep in the mountains on the small peninsula of Korea, a country no one knew much about a few years ago. This unknown man retreated from Korea across Japan all the way to America and England, as far as he could ever go to earn as much distance as possible. That distance never bothered me because I always wanted

to go farther and farther. I never thought I would have to die before finishing. I always maintain the proper angle so that once the pressure is released and I can take off, I will project on course and go even further. When the giant Unification Church airplane is launched i~ will fly around the world in one trip. Can you imagine that?

Now the world has a bad image of us, but actually we are completely different from what people think. For forty years people have thought that I and the Unification Church are bad, even though they haven’t seen or heard us directly. When they turn around later and discover the truth that we were never bad but re really good, the whole world will ignite like a dry forest catching fire. It will be as if we had spread gasoline around the surface and lit a match. Everything will start burning at one time.

The night has been very long, but at some point the night must end and daylight begin. The dawn is coming to the Unification Church and we can see some light starting to pierce the darkness. Soon the sun will rise and daylight will fill the world. If the night is pitch black, so much the better, for once the sun does rise the new day is much brighter and more glorious than ordinary days.

For the Unification Church it is now morning, although or the rest of the world it may be the other way around. Do you know that “morning” sounds like “mourning”? One signifies a new birth while the other is related to funerals. When I say there is a new night, I think of ignite. This is what we are doing now. We will say good-bye to night, become ignited and really soar up high. Do you have confidence to do that? I set the direction and let you fly to Africa, would you fly straight there? This is why we are the center of attention of the people of the world.

If · everyone is dying and one person is labeled “a problem” by those dying people, then that person is probably in the position of living; that’s why he looks like a problem to those dying people. Do you have son e unbreakable attachment to the world? Do you think the world must still have some hope left which you can pursue? Do you still want to stay in the world a little longer, going back to your old love which you thought was so beautiful? Do you have to think deeply about it and then say no, or immediately say, ”No,, it is out of the question”? We have no regrets or attachments.

If we have no desire to stay in the old place then what is our desire? We must have an even stronger desire than before. Our desire must be to go far away and when the time comes to jump straight forward to the new destination. When a storm comes during the flight do you think you will drop down into the ocean or fly in such a high place that you will completely go over the storm and land safely? Do you have that confidence? Do you have the flexibility to go around some unexpected obstacle without colliding and come down safely? If what you say is true, and I believe it is, then this group is really worthy of attention. Then this is a group of hope which will immediately make a positive contribution. Whatever this group does, it if succeeds then all of mankind will succeed.

How do you plan to survive in a new environment? If this sister takes off from here and goes all the way to Africa and lands there safely, can she survive there? She will definitely survive because the Unification Church is already in Africa. We will land on our own landing pad and not in the wilderness.

White people are afraid to travel in some parts of Africa for fear of being killed, but by the time we go there they will have a welcoming committee for us. “You are white people but we understand you are a different kind of white people so we welcome you.” They will show us hospitality.

Is there anything in this sister’s appearance which says she’s a different kind of person? How can you say a person is different from other people? This sister views the world in a different way, according to the standard of loving the world. Her eyes are different because she sees people in a different way; before she saw everyone as a stranger; now she sees everyone as brothers and sisters. She is also different in her lifestyle. Always before she lived with herself as the center and might even have tried to profit through deception, but now she is trying to give instead of receive. That is a completely different lifestyle. Most important of all, her love toward man and toward God has completely changed. From the outside she looks the same, but inside she is a completely different person. It is nothing physical which changed her, but something invisible and yet very real and powerful. She is simply a new person. The most important element, which is her love, was changed. She has a new and right way of life and love centering or God.

That goes for all of us. We are really different from the people of the world, even from our old selves two or three years ago, and are still changing. Even now we. are able to distinguish ourselves from ordinary people in all circumstances. They are waiting to perish along with their situation.

We will all go to spirit world sooner or later. When you e enter spirit world a person will greet you and ask when you came from. What would you say? Would you reply, “I am from England” or “I am from earth” ? He will ask where in England you come from and you can say London. “But London is a very large place,” he will say. “Where in London?” You can say Lancaster Gate. Then he will ask where in Lancaster Gate and you will say 43-44. You cannot be more specific than that.

When he asks you which earth you come from, what will you say? “Heaven on earth. Am I in the right place? Isn’t this heaven in heaven?” Then he will look at you with different eyes, all full of expectation, and ask you a lot of questions. First you have to show an unmistakable sign; if you have lived in heaven on earth then you must be full of God’s love which must be recognizable. Can you present yourself in that way? Can you collect that love here so that when you go to spirit world you have God’s love surrounding you?

God is Father and has the Father’s love. We are His children. The son has the son’s love towards his father, and the father and son love each other. The only way to become one is to love each other. The person welcoming you to spirit world will ask the daughter of (,God if she has a husband and she will brighten up a ~d say, “Yes, I have one.” Then he will ask, “As the daughter of the Father must have married the son of the Father, you must be the daughter-in-law. Did you really love him?” Then she will have to say strongly, “Yes.” “Do you mean you loved your husband just like God Himself?” Then she will say even more strongly, “Yes, I loved him even more than my own Father.” If God overhears this conversation will He be upset or will He nod with approval? Do you think God will be happy? He will say to the universe, “Did you hear what my daughter said? That’s my girl.”

True love is always envious of stronger love. When someone loves more strongly, everyone will really look up to that person. In the Unification Church they say all the members really love me. I’m not sure if it is true, but that’s what they say. Do you really love me? Will you say you don’t have to do anything more after that, or would you love the Unification Church and also non-Unification Church people just as much as you love me? lf I encourage you to go and witness then it means I want you to love the people, doesn’t it? Am I losing your love that way, or am I gaining more love” 1 am gaining more because part of me is witnessing too and becoming bigger and bigger.

You must love the rest of mankind with the same love with which you love God, your mate and your family. This is heaven on earth. Women are notorious for being changeable, aren’t they? They change their minds quite often. I was sure that Oriental women are like that, but after being around Western women for a number of years I’ve seen that they are even more so. Do you think women change often or don’t ever change? That’s one area in which we have to be very candid. God really loves the person who is candid in basic things.

It is likely that if you are happily married and after two months your husband loses an eye and a leg in an accident, your love towards him will be minus one eye and one leg. Would you demand a divorce? Isn’t that typical of how Western women do things? Would your love be just the same or would it increase in order to compensate for his loss? You always know the right answer but would you really be able to do that? Actually, that is God’s way and those who are not that way are on the side opposite God.

In the worldly sense, if parents have a child with a birth defect, will they hate him or love him even more than their other children? Parental nature unmistakably reflects God’s character. That character was not lost even after the fall, and this is how the restoration of fallen man is possible. If God did not have that, He would never be able to restore fallen man into the original way. This is why all of you as filial sons and daughters must look up to your own parents, giving your love, respect and everything good to them. Ultimately you must become like them. This is a totally new concept for Western people but they must develop that character. Everyone must apply it not only to parents, but to the king or government, and love other people with the same pattern of love.

There were no presidents in the garden of Eden but mankind grew in numbers over the years. History is always moving toward a certain goal, and kings were originally supposed to have served God’s purpose. However, kings became corrupt and could no longer be depended upon, so God supported the development of democracy in which presidents were elected by the people, even though originally presidents had no role in the world.

Do our parents change when presidents change? A nation changes its presidents many times and the people also change their attitudes towards their wife or husband and their own parents. Even though you change your president, how can you change your husband? Wives never used to change husbands, but now people think nothing of changing husbands and even change their attitudes towards their parents.

We cannot elect God, can we? Can we elect our Lord by taking a vote? No, God raises a Messiah up and man must accept him. Isn’t that true? All tradition must be maintained and passed on correctly. We must realize that in the democratic process presidents are always changing and this eventually leads to a change in attitudes towards husbands, wives and even toward parents. Even religious thinking may be dominated by that direction.

If the kings of history had been wise then there would have been no problems. Even if a king had a detect yet the people supported him with love he would try harder and do better. But because the kings could not fulfill their missions, presidents were elected as servant, of the people, doing their work for them. The president is more of a minister than a master so the roles are upside down. Today the English people don’t regard the royal family as they once used to. The queen only maintains her position. People even try to influence God by saying God is dead. That’s what some famous theologians claim.

Today my talk concerns the future. What is the nature of the future? What is the real nature of tomorrow? We envision the future as heaven and the very center of the future is God Himself. What is God like and how are people supposed to live centering around Him? Just like God Himself, we will live for others, not for ourselves. If everyone lives in that way and extends this love to the farthest point, then the world of such men would never perish but would actualize heaven.

Then why are we persecuted? The reason is because there are many white religious leaders in this world who can’t understand why you follow an Oriental religious leader. Don’t you think this is the real reason why many white people are opposing me? They have no other reason. If I did the same things I have been doing and saying, but I were a tall, handsome white man with blond hair and blue eyes and a high nose whose parents were English, do you think white people would oppose me for what I am doing now?

You are equally accused and persecuted by your neighbors and even your country only because you follow my teaching and my path. If you didn’t follow me you would never be persecuted. Knowing that you will be persecuted, why do you follow me with your life? It is because I am a different kind of person in that I am consistent and never change. My view of love is different than that of the fallen world, which has the wrong view. I have a stronger love and you follow me because I have a view of the ideal love and the ideal personality.

What is this ideal view all about? Is it a simple matter of you loving me and me loving you and that’s it? Am I living for myself? On the contrary, it is unchanging love which grasps God with the right hand and all of mankind with the left hand. Perhaps our own parents’ love is just as sweet or more so in a certain respect, but is it their nature to think about the world and God? No, they aren’t primarily concerned with that. They live with the attitude, ”I come first and then God.” You were raised to think that with your right hand you must grasp their left hand and with your left hand grasp their right hand and love them without caring about God or the world. What has that got to do with you? We have come to realize that the bad parent is the one who urges you to love him and no one else.

What about me? I am also a parent. Even if you don’t love me so much, if I find you love God and mankind I will be convinced that you are a good person The difference is that I have a pattern of love which: s completely different from the world’s. One parent you don’t know what to call, but the other you call True Parents. The True Parents educate you with one purpose in mind: don’t live for yourself, live for the sake of others. Every sermon and teaching I give eventually rests on that point. The bad parent will say, “.lust love me and don’t care so much about others. ‘ This is the key point where good and evil divide. Good and evil are not as different in content as they are in direction. The direction of love is what separates heaven from hell.

Alter being educated in this way how are you going to live as children? Naturally the children will live the same way as their own True Parents. The children will grasp God with their right hand and all of mankind with their left hand, just like their parents, and not live for themselves but for all mankind as their brothers and sisters. If all of you become like that, you can inherit the tradition of True Parents and becoming true parents yourselves to your physical and spiritual children. When you really come down to it, it’s not a complicated question at all.

Who am 1? In one word, I am a prototype. People look at me and try to follow my example. I am here so that all mankind can see me and be trained how to love one individual most dearly; after they are successful in that they can direct that love toward their parents and brothers and sisters. If you love your own husband and wife as much as you love me, that’s fine. If you want to be a heavenly person you will love everyone as you love God. Then you will have achieved my standard. After being assured that you all love me, I will send you away to love the world in the same way. I will urge you to go and love your world first, and then come back to love me. The content of my teaching is very simple.

Then what is our hope for tomorrow? In order for us ~o love someone we must have some foundation, or, even though we want to give love, we cannot do so effectively. Our hope is to broaden our foundation so we can love more and more. for a white man to love another white man is relatively easy, but if a white man feels he should love a black man he must make diligent effort to achieve that love. This is why we have to develop our love.

Already people say that the Unification Church is wealthy. If this is true then who are we going to live for? The rich, white people or the people in adverse circumstances? My ideal is for white people to work and produce their own things and then bring them to give for the sake of Africa. Why do I think of doing what hardly anyone else ever did? Why do I choose that as my life work? Only because God, our Father, is that way. But why Africa? Why not the Middle East or South America? They are the sons and daughters of God just as well.

Why does one son and daughter work hard for another son and daughter? Can you say, “God, just love us white people and forget about black people. Cut them off and let us live happily ever after”? Are there any sons and daughters who could cut off their own brothers and sisters like that? If you cannot understand, what would happen it you were put in God’s position? If you were Cod what would you do ? The white people are very fortunate and have led comfortable lives generally speaking. They are well-to-do and have all the advantages, whereas the black sons and daughters have been suffering with almost nothing. Would you say that they should continue to be deprived all the time while the white people continue to enjoy more? Would you feel that way if you were God Himself? Clearly not. You would cry with love for the black people just as God does, and want to do even more.

This is why I am planning to work for Africa. Now the Africans cheat white people and chase them away. Satan is working through the communists there, as we have witnessed. That is God’s way of sending a message saying, ”White people, you must repent for what you have done and try to think of the welfare of black people.” When white men change, God will stop their persecution.

English people have accomplished some fantastic work during the last 400 years. They have traveled all around the world preaching the gospel, but if they had followed our ideal, do you think they would still find themselves limited to a small island today? Certainly not. The English would have been welcomed by every nation, small or large, civilized or uncivilized. All people would say, ”English people, please come to stay with us so we can learn more about your love.” By this time there would be no necessity for boundaries, which only confine men’s thinking. All of this is speculation, but man’s imagination can be applied for the future, right?

Then what is our hope? Our hope is to enlarge our foundation to love other people more. Although it may be difficult in the beginning, if we continue to broaden that foundation we will progress with the protection of God. Once people understand what we are doing will they still kick us and try to chase us away, or ill they gradually begin to welcome us? They will one day welcome us with arms wide open.

When you listen to my speech there is no question that you are inspired, but when you meet persecution and become drained and weak you might change. Earnestly try to retain the spirit from this talk this morning. Cherish it and keep this burning desire. Then eventually you will love the world more than your own country. That is our hope for the future.

Where would our heavenly life start? Right here in London ? Will it descend from spirit world? No, it will start round the one central point, which is the parents, but we will keep expanding our love to wider and wider territory. England will receive our message, then neighboring countries and finally the world. In other words, we will have a broader foundation to exercise love. When my visit here in England is over I will go to South America where there are predominantly Spanish people. Then I would like to go to Africa, ever widening the area which God can love.

England has lost all hope. All people, both great and small, just wish to be lucky. They just hope their feet will stumble over something because their hands are already up in the air in resignation. They have no idea about what to do when communism gets aggressive. \When the Russians bluff the West in the name of so- called “human rights,” Jimmy Carter, the President of a great nation, is shaken up and fears losing popularity. While he is indecisive, his popularity sink s lower and lower. There is nothing for the president o- the great nation of America to be fearful of. The Russians have killed many people, and they have no rig ht to speak of human rights to Carter, but Carter totally fails to recognize this. Why can’t he say, “You ~ Communists are the ones who have killed millions of people. How can you talk about human rights?” With such a record, who is going to believe that Carter is a staunch protector of human rights?

Now Carter is beginning to realize the significance of the situation. The Russians take advantage of the free world all the time because Westerners have been naive enough to hope there is still a little decency left in the communists. They have been betrayed, however, and Carter has begun to pay attention, thinking that maybe he was too optimistic. When the Russians became so active in Africa he became alert and finally said he would be strong if they continued. Until that time he always tried to respect what the Russians said but it didn’t word;.

If America doesn’t have a vision of the world and conduct her national business accordingly, how can she be trusted by the world? America must be absolutely clear in her vision. Communism has no place in God’s ideal because it denies God. We see very clearly that communism must come to an end and that Goddess must take over. The Unification Church is determined and confident to re-educate the communist people. We are not saying that God-fearing people should purge the communists in the way the communists have destroyed their enemies; we must tell them they are wrong and teach them the right way. That is what we are determined to do. I want you to understand clearly why we take this anti-communist position.

Many of our missionaries have come here because the communists kicked them out of the countries God sent them to as saviors. That should not stop us. We will go back and try even harder to teach these people about God. Therefore, the missionaries are now engaged in IOWC activities with the rest of us. But they will return to their mission countries to make inseparable ties. If a missionary marries someone in a communist country, he becomes one of them and they can’t kick him out. Our sole purpose to go there is to plant God’s love there for the sake of that country, and we will do that whether we live or die.

The missionaries are here in training. They will engage in the same activities as the IOWC, practicing what we have learned in the Church, which is the life of love. Here in England it is relatively easy. After learning, they will return to a communist country and work the same way in a more difficult situation. Do you missionaries understand that you really have to train yourselves in a hard way here so that you will have an easier time when you return to a communist country?

Do you have a dream that in the future you must go to Africa in order to love more and more? Do you feel that England is not your mission country, or do you feel that you must be successful here in order to be successful in your own mission country? Do you feel that what the ordinary members are doing is much easier than what you will do?

All Unification Church members must work in and love three different countries and learn three languages. After that we must conquer three continents in order to widen our love before we go to God. Did you ever imagine that you would go to three countries and then three continents to witness deeply before going to heaven? Do you have that far-reaching vision and the determination to carry it out? No matter how difficult the situation, we will go over it and become better and better prepared to go soon to three other countries and then three continents. We will unsparingly give our tears, our sweat and our love, and later reach out to more distant areas to serve people. If we don’t do that, a later generation must continue to do it. Therefore, we must try our best as long as we live so that the next generation won’t have to work so hard.

The easiest way of doing that is to witness to our own relatives. After working hard in a Cain area we can go back home. This is our immediate goal now. We will make ties with impossible people through marriage and bring everything into the melting pot. Asians will think this way as well as white people and black people. Everyone on earth will feel the same. In that case do you think unity will be possible?

This means that you must invite people from three different parts of the world to come and live with you, treating them as your own family members. It is highly likely that if you have three sons, your first daughter-in-law will be from France, your second from Germany and your third from England. Then you will have people from three different countries living with you, and you certainly will not fight or contradict each other. If there is a small amount of food, you will share in three equal parts. Take the smallest share, or better yet, all eat out of the same pot. What if part of the food goes into another’s mouth and then falls back into the pot? Are you going to clean it off, or not mind and keep on eating? In the beginning it would be impossible for some of you and you would rather not eat at all, but you must. Loving is more difficult than eating out of that same pot. It is not so significant if white people can eat that way, but if there are African people included in your family and something drops back into the pot, you must tell yourself you should continue to eat. By the time you can eat without it bothering you, you will be able to love truly. You must consider that the best training, and the more food that drops out of his mouth the better it is because then you can begin to love.

This is not a small childish thing at all. This is where love begins. Naturally God would focus His attention on such a family, wondering what you will do. Do you think God will be happy if you try to go over that barrier of love and finally win? Why would God love things like that? Because there is more value in that kind of love than in simpler, easier love.

Do you think God is aware of night and day? Does He sleep? Does He need a flashlight to go somewhere in the night? If He does not sleep and doesn’t need light to see in the dark, what’s the difference between night and day to Him? They may be distinct to Him but not in the way we think them different. In one sense they are the same and we must like night time as much as we like day time.

God is apt to stay wherever there is more love. Do you think He would prefer being with a poor black woman lovingly nursing her baby at her breast, even in very dirty surroundings, or with a very sophisticated white woman who was casually feeding her baby cow’s milk out of a bottle?

We say we live today to prepare for the future. Then what preparations are we making today? Even though we understand everything and make preparation to jump to an advanced position, once we get there what will we do? Without love, we will never function normally, no matter where we are. In anything we do we must pray and re-establish the original love.

When we go door to door and are persecuted, that challenge gives us some standard of love to achieve. We will love the people and never be beaten by their persecution. We will push our level of love higher and higher every day, and even if there is more persecution because of misunderstanding, we can persevere with greater love. If we keep on living this way today , tomorrow and every day, then we will be prepared for the world to come.

If we work day by day only for this purpose, once we ,et to the heaven in spirit world we won’t own anything, but the people we served while we were living here will provide us with everything we need. Even though we are buried in another country, from all corners of the world those who have come into contact with us will come to pay their respects at our tombs. This will immediately be reflected in the spirit world.

What about me? If I am buried in my native land, which is far away, would you go all the way there to vi sit my tomb? Most definitely. Do you think only the people with the same color skin as mine will shed tears and that white people will have no tears? White people’s tears will be just the same as black people’s tears.

What we are doing now is ensuring that the history of love will proceed in accordance with the advancement of history. We are very busy building bridges of love between England and Germany and France. Our hope is to build a wider and better bridge all over the world with all kinds of roads, just like a spider web, making it easy to travel from one place to another in love.

Some of the seminarians have gone to the airport to wait for standby seats back to America. I thought about why’ they came to England in the first place and why they didn’t just buy a regular ticket. Why are they spending a night in the cold airport, never complaining but feeling more hopeful in saving money? They came here to build a bridge and they are eager to go back to America now and put more work into their nation. They want to save money even in going to America. How precious is their unswerving confidence that what they have done is the best thing a human being can ever do. Isn’t that valuable?

Many of you don’t eat as well here as you did with your physical families but no one’s complaining. Rather, you are anxious to do more work, and your mind is full of the expectation and hope that you are doing this with deep love to be of service to other people. When people look at us with the right mind they will recognize that we are not poor but formidable, that we are the only hopeful people in the world. Even though we are persecuted and don’t always have the same food or clothing as other people, if we are going straight toward God’s work and His future, then there is nothing miserable about us; the future belongs to God, not Satan. Other people may have pearl necklaces, but when we go witnessing we never feel interior. When we fund raise we don’t use that money to buy things for ourselves but give that money to be used for God’s purpose.

I am that way. 1 am eager to scrape together every bit of money we can gather and try to spend it all. 1 know that if it is done through Principle there will be no problem; nothing will be lost but will come back in a different form. When I go to Africa, I will instruct the people in England to work harder because we need more money to spend in Africa.

My mother, who is deceased now, loved me very much. Even though I bought all kinds of things for other people I never gave her even a handkerchief. I don’t believe my mother is the unfortunate one, however. Although l didn’t buy her anything myself, I am confident that everyone who knows me will be most anxious to buy everything for her. That is why I feel she doesn’t need to be pitied.

Until this year I have made sure Mother had only essential things and then gave everything else for the sake of witnessing and evangelism. I have never thought of my own daily life. Although there is money available we don’t keep it because it is spent for the world. Only after doing that did I finally take the children to a toy shop here in London this year and liberally buy toys for them. It wasn’t until a couple of years ago that I even took them to the theatre. It’s the Principle that you should do for Cain with the utmost devotion before you start thinking about your own family. Before I can go back and love Korea I have to establish the condition of loving other countries more. lf 1 cannot go directly, I send someone on my behalf to love that country first.

What are we doing to prepare for the future? We will prepare everything, even an economy, that can produce more goods in a better way. We will have a more elevated diplomacy, one which doesn’t hurt other peoples’feelings but makes harmonious relations. We will have art that all mankind can look up to. We are preparing now to love these things because they are our final objective. Therefore, we must prepare in a very concrete way now. Our viewpoint is completely different. This is very important, the essence of man’s need. Britain needs this original way of looking at politics, economics and everything through love. This is what is needed even in Africa. Indeed, this is what everyone is craving. Civilized countries need it even more because their systems are more complicated.

lf you work in genuine love, do you think that things will I get better every day and that God will help us prosper ? We certainly will not perish, but will one day establish a brilliant culture based on this original way of thinking. It will never perish as have other civilizations in history. Our culture will remain eternally. It will flow on and on and become even more brilliant because for the first time God can live in that civilization

All the members of the Unification Church have superb ability. Even though some don’t show it yet, just wait two or three years. Most important of all, we have t ~e source of power necessary to assure the future. W~ not only do it ourselves but can convince other people to do the same thing because we have the essential truth to produce so many substantial works. E\ en if we didn’t put the emphasis on love and did it with cold intelligence, we could pretty much do the work Just think, if we could do that with intelligence alone, with love we will have a giant sword which can never be defeated. Every one of us is rather intelligent and people will notice that. Then on top of it all we have love.

People in the world constantly change from morning until evening, but we don’t change, even from year to year. People look at us by Iying down, standing up, upside down, in any position, and still they must admire us. We must have confidence in our own value. .

I have been persecuted and opposed by all sorts of people in all countries, but we haven’t perished. We keep going uphill, expanding our boundaries. More and more high quality people have come to recognize us. We can see that many people are opposing us while with the same mouth they are praising us. it’s very inconsistent but that’s the way it is. They call us all sorts of names, but when the time comes they testify that 1 am a righteous person.

I created The News World in a really difficult situation. The New York Times is a 100-year old newspaper with great influence which, politically speaking, can make or break a person. Nevertheless, it is an unjust paper and The News World was created because a righteous paper was needed. We spent millions of hard-earned dollars there, and brought together many college-educated Unification Church members. We didn’t hire one outside person, but struggled along for eight months, improving the newspaper and even getting praise from the Mayor of New York. Ultimately all three major New York daily papers went on strike, leaving only The News World still printing. After three days many reporters who were temporarily out of work came to The News World because they thought it was a nice newspaper. Until then they had never known that because they never looked at it, but when they read it they thought it was a fascinating newspaper. They knocked on our doors, saying, “I saw your newspaper and heard you are doing very well.” Then they asked, “Can we get a job?” We hired them in order to expand the coverage of our paper. This is the interesting side of human life; everyone opposed us but some bright newspapermen saw us and recognized that The News World is a high-caliber newspaper and wanted to get a job there. They are making tremendous progress because they have worked really hard. The world can change that quickly. Our members never dreamed that the New York Times would go on strike and their reporters would come to get jobs at our newspaper.

You don’t realize yet how urgent the Unification work is and what importance it has, but once you do you will never find the time to eat or sit in the bathroom for hours but will be constantly on the run.

In order to live today we must have a purpose and objective. You must live each day to train yourselves and prepare for tomorrow. When you look in the mirror and see that your once-beautiful face now has wrinkles and there is nothing you can do about it, don’t ever feel disappointed. Working in the name of love. is much more enriching than any superficial make-up. I always say that after you are married you can put on make-up and do anything you want to your face. Now you have no one to show your beauty to so it’s insignificant, but once you are married you are living for your husband and then there is a reason to use make-up. Then you must have a tidy appearance because you want to look good for him and set an example for your children. Then you can use make-up an 1 have nicer clothing.

Love is our ultimate goal. No matter what our activity, we eventually come to the problem of love. Here and in most countries you have houses to live in, but in A rice you won’t have houses even though you pay money. You should still be determined to go to Africa one day and work there on a large scale, serving the Africans even without a house or accommodation ;. If you become disappointed here then in Africa you will be disappointed even more and you might eventually run away. What you are doing now is persevering through all sorts of difficulties in preparation for the future.

Why a e we doing this? So that we can better prepare to adapt to the spirit world. We are preparing ourselves to live effectively in the next world. What are we going to leave behind us? Lots of love. With much love w e can work for eternity and never run down. This is how it is even possible to continue living in the spirit world with love. Without love, there is no living and no reward. If we go to spirit world without loving as much as we should have, we must keep repenting and help earthly men to do that in our place We must realize that although what we are doing here may seem small it is a huge task, and very valuable and meaningful for eternity. Of that we must be confident.

Although I was born on an obscure mountain, the people o the rest of the world have now come to know me because I have been working in this way. It is not because people around the world welcomed me that I b~ came famous. They opposed and persecuted me, trying to stop me, but someone outdid their work and made me famous regardless. That someone is one Father, God. What God did for me He will do f ~r you, for all of us. The slightest thing we do will ~ ever go unnoticed by God.

Our hope for the future is to move toward bigger and bigger love. To secure that bigger love we must sacrifice even more. Even though we may depart from this world while we are doing that, it is still the best way of life. We are not going to pass from this world in de. pair as others have done, but will be looking up in expectation to meet our Father, God. We are the only ones who can die in that hope. Then there is no question we will be accepted as a son or daughter of God Himself.

Do not concentrate on clever or devious ways of doing things. In the long run these are not effective. Acquire a genuine feeling of love and don’t lose it. After 1 leave, would you continue to work with even more enthusiasm than when I am here? Then you must pay more attention to each other for the common objective and purpose. I ask you to say at least three good and positive things and do three good deeds every day, no matter how small. If you are going to thank someone, don’t just do it out of habit but with a genuine motive. Perhaps that person has never heard anyone say thank you the way you will. If you keep doing this, as our work blossoms and and grows, you too will be blessed, coming nearer and nearer to heaven. Those who are determined to do that. raise your hands please. Let us pray.

## To the Departing Seminarians

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### Lancaster Gate, London
September 7, 1978
Translator: Col. Sang Kil Han

> After working in Britain throughout their summer break, it was time for the students at Unification Theological Seminary (UTS) to return to the United States. In this speech to the departing seminarians, Rev. Moon explains the meaning of the 70-day training program as a basic course for all members. This training teaches the real cause of the Fall and how to prevent it. The Messiah is a complete man who has overcome all temptations.

> This training is to equip fallen man with enough knowledge to resist all Satan’s temptations as Jesus did. Leaders must also complete 120-day training. They are in the position of chief priests, the Levites, who make the offerings to restore the world. The 360 homes in Home Church is a condensed world and altar for the chief priests to make the offering. Unification Theological Seminary must provide such leadership training.

Keep this in mind, this is our basic life, even more basic than theology studies. Even though you don’t study theology so deeply, you still can become, and you must become, the best experts and ministers of our church organization. So in the future the basis of your evaluation will be not so much what you learn from theology, but with the help of that knowledge of theology, how many home churches you have made, how successful you were in completing your home church. It is not so much whether someone is a straight A student in theology, of course that is a small credit, but the larger credit is more in the basic area of activity. Do you understand?

Once you perfect your home church then you can pass that to somebody else, give it to somebody else who can maintain it and then you move along, perhaps pioneer, and organize. Once you become an expert you really can do it. It is like a branch and tree relationship, you make a branch and smaller branches. So we must understand that our future and our career very much depend upon, completely and solely depend upon successful home church. Through home church we succeed. So even while you are studying theology, you have to think that you must not only think about 360 homes but also you must actually carry out and maintain the 360 home church area. Imagine in your lifetime if you have pioneered 50 home churches, that means 360 home church areas, and then you get old and get all of them together and have one big revival meeting. If you live long enough there will be many generations who you witnessed to. If you pioneer now their own descendants will increase the numbers as you go through 50 areas. This is very realistic, because when you go up a straight road and go after me then that becomes complete credit.

### The advantages of seminarians

As for the theological seminary students, your advantage is unmistakable and great, because other people who have never gone through the theological school may satisfy themselves by making themselves successful in one home church area, but here with the knowledge of theology you can really make many home churches successful. The first one is difficult, but once you make it you can contact with ministers and they can really help you in establishing a second and third home church area. This is what I mentioned you can do as a champion and expert. I feel that you could perfect at least twelve home church areas, more than twelve in your lifetime. Then you will literally be in the same position as Jesus and True Parents. You will stand in the center of East and West and South and North, completely equipped with the four directions. Not only one direction, but all four directions.

Your home church can include the physical home church you are doing now, but centering on your own villages, get all your relatives around, 360 homes and make one home church area there too. And then you move to some other place. In America you will have to cover more than twelve states, and in the world standard you will go through more than twelve countries. So if you don’t go through the twelve states in a nation you cannot advance to twelve countries.

From here we are ready to begin the mission of organization and system of the Unification Church. What we have now is only transient and only temporary, never permanent. So we have built a foundation, so to speak, to start actual working on the Kingdom of Heaven on Earth, but our real basis for Kingdom of Heaven on Earth is home church, which we have just begun. When we say Kingdom on Earth that is an independent country on earth, and that country must have many perfect families, now 360 homes means 360 families which get together and form a nation, a country, on the world level. We are right in the midst of laying the cornerstone and tradition, so when you go back to the United States you can continue. Home church began to be perfected here, and you are taking part of the perfect home church and transplanting it into America and America will prosper after that. And I expect you to do the same pattern, in the exact detail as you have done in London as the perfect example, in America, with no modification, no deviation.

### 70 Days Training Course

You now understand you must go through the 70-day training, total training of 70 days including 40 days. Have you all gone through 70 days? You have jumped one course and therefore strictly speaking are not qualified to advance to theological seminary school. So once we go back to America and resume our study we still have to reorganize our training system, that means training understanding. We have 2-days training, 7-days, 21-days, 40-days and 120-days training. The 2-days training corresponds to the preparation of foundation for restoration period. So this one actually cannot in the strict sense be training, it is only preparation for training. The 7-days corresponds to the Old Testament, the formation stage of all training. The 21-days is comparable to the growth stage, corresponding to the New Testament. The 40-days corresponds to the perfection stage of training. If you add them up it is 70 days of training.

Then what is the training course? What is the purpose of training? Of course to learn something. Mankind fell because of ignorance. If Adam and Eve knew enough they would never have fallen and suffered the consequence. It was due solely to lack of knowledge, ignorance that led to the Fall. Therefore the purpose of training is to learn enough, even beyond Adam and Eve’s knowledge level, to know for sure, so that there is no room for the Fall. Instead of being ignorant we will go through training and become knowledgeable, not ignorant people, then there is no possibility to fall again. During the course of knowledge training we gain all knowledge about what fallen people are like, knowledgeable people are like, and about what the real cause and essence of the Fall was and how to prevent it, even who Satan is.

Through this course we become more and more clear, very clear, about the existence of Satan and the existence of actual people who Satan acts through give and take and who are Satan with a physical body. We know that possibility. We also know the world that is composed of that kind of individual whose mind is controlled by Satan. We can very clearly see that they fight each other. Satan is on top of them so they lie and deceive each other. It is either Satan or God. If God is the real master then they will not behave that way. So we can conclude it must be Satan who is on top of them because they behave that way.

Until now we knew about the satanic world but not that clearly. We knew there was something wrong but we did not know precisely that there is Satan, a real entity, like God, that straightforwardly works through man as an object. We now know that is Satan in action, and the society is largely a satanic world, and also that there is spirit world centered on Satan. We all know this so clearly, whereas people in the world don’t know this. They are in it but don’t know it. We have complete knowledge about how the Fall came about and how the world is now.

Our purpose for giving 70-day training is to provide that knowledge, and to implant it unmistakably in each individual, so that with that knowledge each individual will never make the same mistake again. Once we go over the training period in which we gain complete knowledge about Satan and about mankind, by rightfully exercising that knowledge then you can immediately tell if your friend is a good friend on God’s side, or if another friend is more on the satanic side or God’s side, or at only at that particular time on the satanic side. You can tell, can’t you?

We have all kinds of Unification Church members. All members are not at the same level. There are very weak members and strong members. Where can we draw the line and say beyond this are Unification Church members, others are just intermediate members, temporary, transient members? Which are Unification Church members? Actually, to make a strict definition of Unification Church members, when a person has complete knowledge of Satan and the human Fall and restoration, so he has no chance to fall back into the Satanic world, then we can say for the first time he is a Unification Church member. This is a rather high criterion for today’s reality but we have to maintain this criterion. This criterion can be achieved by 70-day training. Then he knows clearly about Satan and has no chance of committing the Fall again. So that is the purpose of this training, to provide knowledge to come to this level.

Then why do we not do 70 days in one stretch? Why do we do several steps? Why not in a condensed way in just 40 days? We have a good reason. We are the product of historical development, and our mistake is also historical. By indemnifying step by step, period by period over past history, we can be duly restored going through these orderly stages. Actually what the Old Testament intended to teach man and what the New Testament aimed to teach man and what Divine Principle aims to teach man is all consistent, they are not contradicting each other. In other words, they are all designed to teach man as a complete man.

### The Messiah defeats temptation

And the Messiah is a quite typical example of that, a complete man, nothing else. If you simplify it, the Messiah is a perfect man, for the first time in history. Perfect man must have won over Satan completely. The worldly example of what the perfect man would be is if the most beautiful, tantalizing woman came next to that perfect man he wouldn’t budge, not just conceptually, but also physically. Whereas any so-called best man in the world, if that situation arises he has no chance, he will just fall right in. Whereas the perfect man won’t. And also if there are millions of dollars of bullion stacked up here, and there is a situation where he really needs money, he will not touch that money. He will not yield to temptation. And where there is a situation where he really wants to grab power, for some reason other than that of God, it is within his reach and no-one will question it, he will not fall for it.

And somewhere he is tested. The three tests of Jesus in the wilderness are a classical example of Satan’s test. After so many days of fasting, Jesus was very hungry, and there was food, but not for Jesus. And Jesus did not fall for it. Jesus said, ‘No, man does not live by bread alone.’ He denied this utmost necessity for survival. When a person is hungry and enticement by beauty is right nearby, of course hunger comes earlier. That means that because Jesus has gone beyond the temptation of food that he has gone beyond other enticements. So through his success on this one test we can know that Jesus has gone beyond Satanic enticement.

Secondly, Jesus needed a church very much, and he was asked by Satan to jump down from the temple. That’s what Jesus needed most badly, perhaps more than food, but Jesus said no. And also he was looking for the glory of the world for God, and Satan said I will give this to you if you worship me, but he did not do that. As much and as badly he needed the glory, which he can return right to God, he refused. So through the example of Jesus’ trials we can imagine our own trials too. Since we are not yet completed, not yet gone beyond the boundary of the Satanic world, there is always temptation there. Someone may offer to provide you with a complete scholarship, at the best school in the United States, you can go to law school and go to the top of the ladder, and show you precisely the money. Or a beautiful woman may visit you, all naked, in your bed. That is the kind of temptation Satan will give you. Then Satan will offer what you need the most to fulfill your dispensation, if you do something for him. If you have desire to become the president of your country, which is not necessarily bad, and Satan knows this, Satan will come around and say, if you do this and that you will become the president of your country.

Then what is the answer to these temptations? What do we have to answer to them? Do we say no, or yes? Of course yes is not the right answer, but no is not the right answer either. The only right answer is, ‘I don’t care what I become, the only thing I want to become is a son of God, that’s all I want. Then through God’s love, I will become the president of United States. Without God’s love and becoming a son of God, I don’t care what I become, I don’t care if I become the world president, a teacher of a primary school, I don’t care what I become, the only thing I want to become is a son of God. And through being a son of God I will receive love, and then maybe He will make me president, then I will take it. I really want to take it, but not any other way.’

So the purpose of training here is to equip fallen man with enough knowledge to not only resist the temptations, but also to know inside and out, like all educated people, that when Satan comes around and tests you that you not only resist the temptation but you also scold Satan for testing you. Throw the book at him for testing you, he has no right to test you. So once you know that, how can you be more confident? You know the Satanic world, no matter what kind of temptation comes around, nothing bothers you. Then, once you have become absolutely confident, you know what Satan is like, you know the Satanic world, what it is composed of, how it originated, once you are completely knowledgeable about that, then you have confidence. Now I am trained right I will go out and cope with it. At the end of the 70-day period you must have this feeling.

Your mother, most beloved mother, and father will come around and say, ‘Please stay with us, I will let you go to church and do anything, but please stay with us.’ But you know that by staying at home you will never achieve meaningful advancement, so you just don’t listen, but rather respond to the call of God. So you leave your home. The Satanic world everywhere, your relatives, your friends, churches, all kinds of affiliations of yours, will come upon you and make it impossible to go to God’s world. Then you will feel, ‘I wish I had more knowledge, more power to explain this.’ Then you feel your personality is not perfect enough, you wish it were more perfected than it is.

Sometimes you see something and your heart is not easily moved and you feel desperately and pray desperately to have the heart of God, you miss these vital elements. When we meet persecution we persevere in the beginning, but after so much persecution we ask God to punish the persecutor. But punishment is not God’s mind but the satanic world’s mind, no matter what happens God does not have the idea to destroy someone, even the worst man. So that proves that we have never become the man of personality that resembles God.

We should assess ourselves once in a while, do I know the Word 100%, so perfectly that I have no doubt? Once in a while, we believe most of it, but we may have a doubt, sometimes in a critical point in Unification thought, in the ideal, then you should feel that you have not completed the 70-day training to the desired criteria. Sometimes we feel a lack in ourselves and wish we could feel it with God’s personality. Ignorant men and knowledgeable men are alike, they all interpret God in their own way, but God never tries to retaliate, punish them. The only reason God punishes is so that they can understand, never for punishment’s sake. No matter how God is treated, he perseveres and perseveres. Are we like that? When we say no, we have to fill that gap.

### 120 Day Training

So this is basic knowledge, and once we go through that we come here to 120-day training and we review knowledge, personality and heart. Actually the 120-day training is a grinding course, like a grinding machine, like when Noah built an ark for that long time. People mock you, cut off the supply of money to you, they do all sorts of things to you. They may raise you up and drop you down, sometimes with a bone or two broken. Then you have to crawl, to get across the borderline.

The 120-day training is the whole spectrum of human activity. You go to the deepest mountain and do meditation, all by yourself, no friends, for days and days, even in the presence of wild animals. That is standard training in the Orient, little known to Westerners. And you can go fishing, walk on the street in the snow with bare feet. There should be nothing you don’t try. This 120-day training should be a gruelling experience, gruelling training. And they will forge the iron here too. They don’t work in a rational way. Like when lunchtime comes, they won’t feed you lunch, saying there is no lunch today. How frustrated you will be! Then when you are so tired and ready to collapse at dinner time, and they will say there is no dinner, you have miles to march all throughout the night! Nobody experienced that kind of training within the Unification Church, did they? Well, the world is already at the peak of opposition against me, and that is the only reason I didn’t do that! But now we see that the opposition is receding, like the tide going out, so then we are at peace and this is the time we can begin to put this program into effect.

What does it do? It makes you a perfect man who will never fall into temptation when you go out into the world. This is the principled way. We simply fall into an incarnation of Father’s words, and personality, and Father’s heart. These three things are not clearly separated, they are intermingled, you cannot take one element from another. All three elements are all together, and form one individual.

We must always expect that the Satanic world will test you. If you are good in word, then how about your personality? They test you in that line. If you have good words but not good personality, you fail. How about good words and good personality, nobody can accuse that, not even Satan. But what about heart? He saw something but he didn’t respond. Lack of heart, that means “He belongs to me, he is mine,” Satan will claim. So we must become incarnations of God’s words, personality and heart.

The trainer is making sure that you pass the rigid test. After 120-days training you can really become worthy of being a leader of the Unification Church. 70-days is enough for a basic member; after 120-days you can be a leader. What does a leader do, and what does a member do? A member survives in the Satanic world without being violated. A leader goes into the Satanic world and not only survives but also picks up the people and saves them. That’s what a Unification Church leader is capable of doing. This is the absolute standard training course we must go through, the formula.

So this 190 days is a little over 6 months, 6 months and 10 more days. That means completing the realm of 6 and going into the realm of 7, which is the perfection number. In 7-days training we go over the number of 6 in days, here we go over 6 in terms of months. Then there is the 7-year course which deals in years. Creation was done in steps, and re-creation is also done in steps: formation, growth and perfection stages. In one general rule, in one simplification, within the 7-year course we should not complain. Once you know enough, if you complain it’s Satan. Satan does nothing but complain. God never complains.

So far, have we known these things for sure as Unification Church members? Are we Unification Church members? We are Unification Church members, yet we have not gone through these courses. That means that, in a strict sense, we are not complete Unification Church members. We are like in a buffer zone, we can go this way or that way. God is watching over you and Satan is watching over you to see which way you will turn.

Today, I have given David Kim, President of the Seminary in Barrytown, this official instruction to make these courses the standard course, absolute standard course. That means with no exception, that Unification Church members must fulfill these courses. At the Seminary, during the 120-days of training a person will be brought forth, and all 50 members of the training will give all sorts of persecution and he will be expected to pass through it, resembling God’s personality. At one point, when the environment is ideal, then the women members will be asked to streak, completely naked, to run and yet they do not feel shame or embarrassment because everyone is so sincere and desperate to go over that hill. That doesn’t mean that I will actually instigate that! I have already gone through the indemnity for you. When I saw the streaking infection I predicted you came to the last straw, you came to the last extreme, the end of the Satanic world.

So if you know the real meaning of this training program you must go through it. Once you go through this training program successfully, you cannot help becoming a heavenly person, which is the same thing as God’s son and God’s daughter and no-one can be opposed to that. If we maintain our rigid standard of training in this program, it will be absolutely necessary for real Unification Church members. If this is maintained and everyone goes through this training program, then for the first time in history, except for the Messiah himself, everyone can go out into the world and God does not have to worry about it.

Once we achieve that standard then the standard will widely prevail. Then if one sister and brother happen to stay in one room overnight no-one will suspect that anything will happen. One will have to try very, very hard to fall, it is impossible to fall. This is not only talk but the way it must be. And we must train ourselves to become that way. Pushing this to the extreme, say we have one naked brother and one naked sister, face to face, and we put the rope around them all night and they couldn’t care less! Only they will feel uncomfortable because they are tied up and can’t move, but eventually they will be tired and sleep. Then in the morning everyone will congratulate them because they will say only they had a rather uncomfortable night but that is all.

No one trained me so I had to train myself. I went through that training within myself. As you can imagine all sorts of female members were ready to give up their life for me, and all sorts of situation came. But for the sake of God’s love I forgot everything else, except God’s love. Only after that you gain everything back, everything. Then after that, when I was preparing to marry the most ugly woman, heaven brought the most beautiful woman for me to marry. This is the result, how I came to marry such a beauty as Mother! Without this you can never go back to God.

Soon, we ought to, and I expect that we will, have a commonsense expectation, just like when you are drinking coffee, that people will ask if you have finished 21-day or where did you finish your 40-day course, just a normal topic of conversation among members. So far I have been too busy to attend to many other things but now I have made a minimum foundation, this basic standard training course must be established. Only through this heaven can be realized. Without this heaven cannot be realized in reality. So even with the appearance of many problems we can realize that the time is really near. Now that the Home Church era has arrived this standard training program is about to be launched, so you should be grateful for Home Church. So Mr. Kim is again reminded that this standard course should be established and everyone should go through it.

### Offering and Tears

You among the Unification Church are the chief priests, the tribe of Levites. Do you see the similarity? So Home Church activity must be carried on. The chief priests make the offerings, the live offerings, and the kingdom of heaven is condensed into this 360 homes representing the entire world. Instead of shedding blood, you must shed a lot of tears and sweat. As chief priest you must find a lamb and offer it on the altar. That is your responsibility. Instead of killing yourself and shedding your blood, find the lesser being, the offering, and let that shed blood. But you must feel that it is your blood and your body, and feel pain and experience suffering. Be really grateful to the lamb that is doing it for your sake, and become completely one with the offering. There is no way for the chief priest to make the offering without tears and sweat. He ought to shed his own blood.

What were Old Testament Jewish people to do? Exactly this. They were to cry at the altar. A chief priest with no tears had absolutely no meaning. So when you do that many people have to join you, 360 homes must join you in your feeling. Hold hands and cry together. When you cry they cry together then all 360 homes are completely moved from the Satanic world and free themselves into heaven on earth. This is the ultimate objective. This is the reason for suffering.

Our activity is to offer the world in condensed form as a live offering on the altar of God, with everyone joining with the same repentance. Not only you repent, but also all the Home Church members repent at the same time as you. So, 360 homes is a condensed world and altar for the chief priests to make the offering. You have to shed blood and share it. You cannot die so you must find an offering to die in your place and kill it. Like the Israelites had to paint blood on every door before the Exodus, you have to paint your sweat on every door. This is the scene of Exodus. So, when you say everyone assemble, then there should be no one who does not come, everyone should come out. Now do you understand about Home Church?

During this time can you have luxuries, indulge in rich food? When Jesus underwent three years of public life he was desperate during that time. We must be really grateful that our life is guaranteed. We should be grateful Rev. Moon condensed into three years what he did in 40 years. We must regard ourselves as the Messiah, we are in place of Jesus himself, the result of all the saints who shed blood. We are the end result, the harvest of all that. We should really cry out at every door. We can easily imagine how many lambs were killed during the dispensation for us, how many Christians were literally killed, as the prey of lions, for us.

We must really remind ourselves of the passage in the Bible where Jesus lamented that the fox has a hole to rest in, the bird has a nest to return to, but I have no place to rest my head. But you all have a place to rest your head. This is the difference. All my life, I really felt the fox has a place, and the bird has a place, but I have no place to rest my head. As God can rest with His own son, likewise I can rest when you make the foundation. Father can rest with son. So in your name you make the offering of 360 homes to heaven, and heaven will be so grateful and give you a reward. When you give this offering to me, I will give this offering to God. This is the most serious situation we find ourselves in. Everywhere God has frustration, pain and agony. God’s entangled heart will be untangled.

This was originally to be done in America. I tried and tried. But I will begin in England. But it is alright because if it is accepted in England then America will accept it as well. They are connected. The dispensation that was not perfected in America is being perfected in 120 days. It does not make a difference on which side it is perfected because they are the same. Soon our problems in America, Korea and Japan will be solved in this month of September. England went beyond the other nations a few months ago, so on this basis I have launched this work of dispensation.

Do you now know better about Home Church? Do you know the meaning of the Messiah having sacrificed himself? When somebody comes and beats you up with no reason, you should not complain because you are offering yourself. When you kill a lamb he will not resist you, not complain to you, so you should not resist whoever comes to you. This is not only what we should do but the way I have been throughout my life, never complaining. I never even prayed a prayer for God to punish someone. What it took me all my life, you are allowed to do in three years. We will sacrifice and never complain, centering on the 360 homes we will do everything.

During this time going to a movie on your own is out of the question. The only way you can go is you find one who has never gone to the theatre in their lifetime, or has never gone to a restaurant and really wants to taste the food, then you can go with them. You must make the best offering, and usually the offering is the one who has the single mind, not a double mind. Like the calf or lamb that gave birth, their offering cannot qualify. Like Adam and Eve they must be unspoilt, virgin. And we ought to be really grateful, especially when we are not virgin, we must regret that to God. In such a situation it is absolutely out of the question if a glimpse of a thought comes in our mind: she’s the type I like, or he is the kind of boy I would like to marry. If we do that we are no longer an offering.

### Our courses are the same

My path is exactly the same. The fact that I stayed single until I was 40 years of age without marrying is exactly that. I resisted all the temptations and made sure all the conditions were met. Even the thought, that woman is beautiful, or I would like to live with such a man, is not permissible in our situation. When I touch the sisters here, sisters who are usually sensitive, they are not when I do it, because there is no such meaning in it.

I really have many things I would like to tell you but I won’t tell you, because once I do you are required to live up to that standard. So I won’t even tell you. God wanted to tell mankind through Jesus many things about the dispensation of restoration. But God and Jesus found it impossible to tell the people because it would be impossible for the people to live up to that standard, so it would become sin. The reason I can give so many details is because I already built the foundation so that there is no longer the possibility of violations.

For the first three years of my mission I did not eat on my birthday. Fasting was the way to spend my birthday. Imagine, did Jesus celebrate his own birthday? If Jesus didn’t, what is the ground, the justification, for celebrating our birthday? It is really the reverse of the Western way of thinking. Nevertheless I did it this way. Where do we start in restoration? At the rock bottom, the most miserable place, then we gradually go up and up. So is Home Church that kind of ground for you? I pointed out that your situation is so good compared to Jesus because you have ground to work on.

I am saying this for the first time: when I did IOWC in America he brought members from Germany, France, all the leaders except one, Dennis Orme from England. I did not call him because I thought if America did not complete this England would have to do it. So he was exempt from the IOWC activity in America which was very difficult for European members.

We know from the Bible and Principle about mother-son cooperation. The relationship between England and America is a mother-son relation. This is very much an Eve nation, the Queen is reigning and now a woman, Margaret Thatcher, is a hopeful candidate for Prime Minister in this country! If a nation works very faithfully, and comes very close to the dispensation, if an entire nation supports Unification Church activity, the women in that nation will prosper. Then I will meet the Prime Minister. If a woman becomes Prime Minister it is proof that the country is fulfilling the dispensation.

The dispensation is so subtle, delicate, and exact that we must know that heaven is really trying to save this evil world. This is the meaning of Home Church, but have we realized that and have we kept that standard so far? Or have we failed to do so? Now we know the criteria so there is little chance of failure. Do it here and then go back to America. Seminary graduates will all go to a church. Every moment you must go and pray, pray ceaselessly. Do you understand?

Actually you are the chief priests on the national level, not just the local level. But you were kicked out. If you were a real chief priest is there any possibility to return? Of course you came because I called you back. But even if you died there you shouldn’t come back. This time I called you so you have no responsibility in that. Strictly speaking you should go back because you didn’t fulfill your responsibility there. I never had any example in each country, but now we will really train ourselves, standardizing our conduct here, and establish the same thing in our mission country. Regard the country you are going to as an extension of your own country. You must really regret that you could not achieve in three years. If you get a second chance you must make full use of it, achieve everything without regret. That is this three months.

So you have inherited from what was established for you, and you should never be outdone by what your predecessor did. Then your face can be saved in front of God and True Parents. Then you will qualify to return to your home country. So you have to work with all your might, reserve nothing for the future, but dedicate everything. Not only fit your situation into this training standard course, but also you, as a potential leader, have to think how to improve and perfect it for every new member coming into the Church. Then out of that we will find good chief priests to send out as missionaries to the entire world.

### Directions to UTS

The Unification Theological Seminary is also in a perfect position to do meaningful work for the United States and that means for the world. Through Mr. Kim, I will instruct some specific projects. When he is instructed that way you must give wholehearted support, just like you and he are inseparable. It is significant that you are the candidates are for the third class. The number three is always more precious than the previous two numbers. We called people leaders in early times, but in a rigid sense there are not so many worthy to be called leaders. So third should never be outdone by second in its meaning of the number.

What I instructed to Mr. Kim is that once you go back you should make a heavenly environment at UTS. Beautify your environment, not only internally but also outside. So on the day we go back to the United States not only resolve to do all these things, but also to physically improve the Barrytown atmosphere. I will consider Barrytown the altar to save the United States, and the altar should be clean and unspoilt. I want to think that Barrytown is a beautiful altar and offering. So the pond should be finished up, touched up, and beautified and landscaped. Everything in the grounds should be made spotless.

The theological seminary schools in America are all devastated, nothing remains there. But Unification Theological Seminary retains its original beauty, flowers blooming, life in it. I should find that difference in Barrytown then God will give great blessing to Barrytown. So we must maintain and even beautify Barrytown so that God, who has no regret in wiping out America, will retain America because of Barrytown. He will feel like forgiving America because He cannot forget Barrytown. Don’t think of Barrytown with a ‘B’ but with a ‘V’ like ‘Very Town.’ Very town, there is no other town except that town. Our own seminary too. Barrytown is like ‘Bad Town’ so we have to be the Best Town, so with a ‘V’ ‘Very Town.’ So we must be resolved to make Barrytown that town. When these things are done up to standard I will go there often. But if I see these things are not done I will not go again. I will start another theological seminary from scratch. I told you everything, if you don’t do it there is no cure. There is much possibility in England too. If that happens England will get all the blessing, that’s the way it goes.

Physical tiredness is really nothing. If you think you are physically tired and you think of complaining, it is out of the question. You know how I worked making nets, throughout the night for three or four days continuously. That’s the tradition you have to catch up to. I never complained although I was just as tired as you. You know for sure now. So we will never complain and heaven simply must fall in love with us.

Especially you women, don’t be outdone by men, you can outdo men. If women do that the men certainly won’t like to be beaten like that, to observe your subject position. I will be on the women’s side because they are weaker, smaller and they have suffered more since the Fall! The age of women’s persecution is not quite gone yet, but when I see Barrytown sisters working so incredibly hard I will pray that women be lifted up and then you will see the day of the end of women’s persecution on earth. So run together, and even though you are smaller and weaker, you will get to the goal at the same time.

This is the last of my instruction and teaching to you this summer in England. Bear in mind what I told you and through this process you will be at the perfection stage, since you are the third class at Barrytown. When you return, establish Barrytown to my standard and through that establish the tradition of the United States. If the third class don’t do it then nobody can do it. The first class didn’t do it, the second certainly cannot do it. Other classes left a lot of headache for Mr. Kim. If Mr. Kim foresees any real trouble ahead I told him to send them out to another assignment. So when students graduate they graduate beautifully in unity. Have hope, have confidence, and have love. Now today you got unexpected treasure. You must try harder.

This morning, Mr. Orme and I made all the itinerary programs how to supervise activities, how to re-organize, supervise what each member does. Mr. Orme now has these directions from me. So even when you are doing a good job, try your best, and if he pushes you, you have to feel grateful, not complaining and wondering why he bothers you!

I have used the word ‘charge.’ We are also the igniter in the English activity. We have to build up a fire and keep that fire going on and on. Especially centering on the activity in London, which is divided into North and South to make their standards higher, and IW’s will make sure this happens. I have already taken care of your expenses with money from the World Mission Center in New York, so don’t reserve anything, just dedicate yourselves!

## ONE AGE, ONE GENERATION

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### September 3, 1978
London, England
Translator – Sang Kil Han

We find in the world that some people are born as men and others as women. A person may have an image of being someone else and wish he could have that life instead. For instance, some women wish they were born men and some men wish they were born women. Some Africans wish they were born as white men somewhere else. But no matter what we wish to be born as, we must live through one generation of life and the path of life that one generation experiences. There are as many different life experiences as there are different faces.

In every life there are many ups and downs but mostly we like to stay in the mainstream and live an adequate life. What is the horizontal line or path that a so-called right kind of life would follow? Everyone tends to find a standard of conduct for his life and thinking through the law of his nation or the standard of his society. We can only develop and improve, however, if we have a higher vision than the requirements of the law. It is not enough to just follow the do’s and don’ts of the law; you must have some ideal.

Are there more don’ts or more do’s? Are there more things you want to do but can’t, or more things you don’t want to do but must because they are your responsibility? Why? Obviously it is easier to do whatever we are not supposed to do, and people have a tendency to do those things all the time. There are more don’ts because good things are more difficult to do. As a result, the one who has a high ideal and who lives a good life doesn’t have much to do with the law or need to worry too much about whether he is following it.

In this situation it is relatively easy to lead a bad life but not too easy to lead a good life. If you ask people if they want to lead a good life or a bad life, however, obviously no one will say he wants to live a bad life. From grammar school through college everyone encourages you to do good things, and as your education increases you are encouraged to do higher-level things. It is like climbing a tree; the higher you go the more difficult it becomes. This is the kind of life we are living on earth now.

Once you are born and finish your span of life, you cannot get a second life or try again. If you cannot accomplish today, perhaps you will have one more chance tomorrow, but once you die there is no second life or second chance. We must make the best of one life.

### Can anyone control the meaning
and destiny of his life?

Does anyone volunteer to be born? We simply find ourselves born in spite of ourselves. Some unthinking people say, “Well, 1 am born. That’s that” and never think about anything else. Of course, no one can hold you responsible for being born, but once you are here more and more regulations and demands and responsibilities are bestowed upon you.

For example, in every country when you reach a certain age you must go to school for a certain number of years. Not everyone wants to go to school but they must nevertheless. Why? Whether voluntarily or because we are compelled to, we go to school so that we can better perform our responsibility to society. Whether we like it or not, we have responsibilities as human beings, and in order to perform them better we must go to school.

Can anyone control the timing of his death? No one can plan ahead that he will die at a certain time and then die on schedule; there is no one like that. Nevertheless, even though each person is destined to die he keeps thinking, “I won’t die. I won’t die” and then one morning he is dead. Like birth, death has nothing to do with desire. lt. is human nature that even on his deathbed a person will believe he will still live a while longer. lt. is human nature that just as we can” help being born, we can’t help dying. We are each responsible for managing our one generation of life, however. Once he is born, a person has ambition and wants to do this and that thing, but there are also some things that are given to us to do by our circumstances.

What should a man do while he is alive? Is hi; responsibility just to keep eating and living? Without exception animals eat to keep alive and naturally the, fight when there is a scarcity of food. This seems tc be the natural law. Men think they are better than the animals, but what’s different? Animals give birth to offspring and care for them as much as some people care for theirs, and even more. The nation of England has existed for hundreds of years, but if you look a~ the bees you see that their world is more harmonious; than England’s. The bees and ants cherish their queer more than the British people do. The working bees and ants labor much harder than British subjects.

Do bees and ants cheat while working? Do they go some place else to nap, or pause to hide from the rain under the shelter of a tree? They work as their instinct commands them, and there is never even the slightest irregularity among them. When we think of the standard of the bees and ants as compared to the human standard, are we any better than the animal world? We can only conclude that we aren’t. Men often fight each other but in the long run there is no gain from it. But animals gain something even when they fight because they give birth to better offspring. There is more conflict in the human world but no gain from it. I gather that every one of you likes to eat good food. Would animals like tasty food, too? Then what difference is there between you and them? You like to sleep when you are tired and animals also take a rest when their bodies demand it. You like to play and so do the animals.

How can you live thinking that you are born to struggle and have contradiction with other beings? Is that a happy man or a man doomed to misery? Think how miserable you would be believing you were born to be defeated. When we think about these things, what do we find in man’s world that is any better than the animals?

What is man born to do in his life? A woman would say, “I am born so that eventually I can marry a man.” A man says, ”I am born so that when I grow up I will be married to a woman.” When you list the important events in your life surely making the right marriage is one of them, but when you go to school are you taught that your purpose is marriage? Even though it is important, no woman studies about man or man about woman.

Once we are married, another important thing is giving birth to children. Everyone wants to have safe childbirth, but does every man study gynecology so that he can assure his child’s safe delivery, or take a month or a year to study about children? We don’t study about children, even though they are very important.

How can a husband and wife live together harmoniously? After getting married and having children, the next stage is to have a happy life. Happiness becomes a very important element, but where is it found” Does it come when a man and woman are connected together? Even though a man and woman get together, each has all different levels and specifications. A woman might want a husband with a round rather than a long face and one who is not too skinny but a little fat. She might even have specifications about the color of his eyes and the shape of his ears and nose. By the time she rules out this and that, what is left in this whole wide universe might be one tiny spot! When she really finds out the chances for fulfilling her specifications are that small. she al-post suffocates wondering how she is going to find such a man.

Having such a limited view is like living in a small one-room apartment that you can barely fit into. Maybe you enjoy it today, but how do you know you will like it ten years from now? Probably you will hate it by then. Each person knows that his own standard of beauty or desirability goes up and down from year to year. Last year he thought that one thing was the best; this year he thinks the reverse is better. A woman married to a shorter man might wish all throughout her life that she were married to a taller’ man. E Even action goes in cycles of up and down. You can’t really establish what you like because you don’t really know. In your mind, do you think you will be different from my general description?

If there is an ever-changing standard within each person then what can we say that happiness is? Where does happiness really lie? Between man and woman? No, we cannot say that. Suppose a woman is really lucky and finds a mate who matches her ideal, thinking this man is what all the women in her lineage have looked for over the generations but never found. Can anyone guarantee that her happiness will last one full lifetime? Usually such an “ideal” marriage doesn’t last long; often the husband dies after a few months. He may go out in the morning healthy and happy but be brought back dead. This is not difficult to imagine. Every day people are killed by war, but more people are killed by car accidents, so how can we be sure that, even though we may find a happy marriage, it will last? Is there any guarantee?

When you look at life realistically, even to think about happiness is insane, and to search for happiness and the ideal is irrational. Life is so capricious that there no guarantee in this world. When we really think seriously we know that there are many things we cannot change. Even though we may have good marriages, there is no guarantee we will have good offspring. I have seen that many seemingly good marriages in this world have produced bad children. Although there is hope and an ideal at the beginning of a match, ultimately the partners may wish they had not married at all. Many women feel they should have stayed single and wish they had never had children. We said we go to school to become responsible, but if we can’t be responsible for our own happy marriage and for the best children, what can we be responsible for? Why should we go to school for fourteen years?

The governments of nations are the same. Of course, officials try their best according to their consciences, working very hard and patriotically dedicating their lives to the country, but when a country goes in the wrong direction how can they help it? A country’s destiny, as with an individual’s, is not controllable. There are no guarantees.

### Everyone values that which is unchanging

Now we come to think more clearly about what is good and what is bad. How can you look for what is permanent, unchanging good and what is definitely bad at all times? Take the example of my house. In order for my house to be a good one what should it have? What if it is a good house now but it may not last very long? It has to have a good foundation and be made of durable materials because whether or not a house will last must be the first requirement. Even if a house is beautiful, if it shakes when you kick it then no one can say it is a good house. When you check for quality you also look for good paint and other material that won’t fade away in a year. Even if the roof is nice, if it begins to leak in five or ten years then it is no good. The best roof is the one that will never leak as long as the house lasts.

If you find a good man and analyze him, he will be one who won’t always change from one mood to another. In that one respect he will be different from other people, and you can say, “I like him. His face has a distinct character.” That characteristic of goodness in a man comes most]y from upholding a standard of morality and a uniqueness of character. Then why is this also the description of a good house? Why is it good for a house to be lasting and unchanging and unique? Because then that one house can serve as a standard to measure all other houses. When you have a standard you can measure, but without it you will never be more than vague in your understanding.

If you were light, would it be better to be light from an e electric bulb or light from the sun? The sun has unique characteristics. Does everyone respect the sun because it acts capriciously and may shine today but not tomorrow? We are sure the sun will stay this year, but next year will it hide some place else’.’ We can depend on the sun because it doesn’t change. Therefor`, we can say it is good. We could go on and on with a variety of examples. The sun doesn’t reflect anything but gives away its own light. What about you? Car you give away light on your own? Even if you did, are you guaranteed never to change? Will you remain the same through eternity?

What seems good at one time can be bad at another, so what is goodness anyway? When we consider this we know that unchangeability is necessary for something to be good. Let us consider jewels. The nature of treasure is such that it doesn’t change. Why is gold a treasure and why does everyone value it? It is unchanging and its unique color lasts. Science has discovered that diamonds are made of common carbon, so what is precious about diamonds? ‘-heir hardness is unique and no one can match it. They also reflect light in the most brilliant way we know of. The smallest light reflects brilliantly in a diamond and that property will last for millions of years. We can come to the conclusion that men like diamonds and gold because their characteristics are unchanging and eternally unique, and humans are looking for something that resembles their own characteristics. People have not analyzed this, but this is the reason they value gold and jewels.

A pearl is not even hard, and if it is scratched once it retains a permanent mark. A pearl has a unique characteristic in that it shines with the most noble assortment of colors. You want to look at it again and again and never get tired of it. There is a reason why mankind has cherished these articles as treasure for thousands of years.

We often talk about what is real and what is false. If w say something is genuine, what does that mean? We are referring not only to its external form, will come ;o like me and center on me as a focal point. Recently I have come to be a center of world attention and everyone wonders what I am doing. As the leader of the Unification Church I have unique characteristics. I don’t change because of rain or snow. Let the rain come and the snow blow once in a while; they are supposed to. But that has nothing to do with me. I don’t change.

Now you know that this is the secret. If you gather your unique characteristics and try to perfect them then you will last and last and never change, even when you go to spirit world. If you are like this, you’ve got it made.

Compare yourself to diamonds, gold and pearls. Do treasures exist for themselves or for others to appreciate? Gold does not exist for its own sake but for others. Iron is a rather soft metal, but if you have a diamond on the tip of an iron drill there is no material you cannot penetrate. Each treasure has its own characteristics.

What is the precious characteristic within ourselves? What is the treasure within a man? Is it his eyes or ears? Is it life? Is it knowledge or influential power? These are only relative and you can live without them and still be happy. Life and love are most important, and love is more precious than life. Life is just as eternal and both seem to be just as important but love is definitely more valuable. When you say “happy” the sound is very good, but when you analyze the things that seem to bring happiness you usually find they are not worthwhile.

Why is love much more precious than life? You must know that love is very precious because men and women have value only when they have love. Love can make a treasure out of a man and a woman. No one can argue that diamonds and gold and pearls but to the uniqueness of its characteristics. When these are there, you can be sure something is real. A fake article may look the same as the real one, but it will lack one of its essential characteristics.

Who is a good person? Take Doris Orme, for example. She has her own characteristics and no one can be exactly like her. That feature is very attractive and should last without ever changing. If she is one way in the morning but different in the evening, however, then her attraction is not one of genuineness. Then she needs to further develop her characteristics.

Are you a good man, a good woman? Why do you pause so long and make such a face, as if this were a painful question? These qualities of goodness have existed all along and are the center of man’s spirituality. Now we know what the standard is. Knowing this standard is a more important thing than life and death, but why don’t people think about it and try to explain it? Do you understand clearly what is good? So far people have thought of goodness only in vague terms. Are your eyes good eyes or bad eyes? Eyes have their own ability to see and if the eye is healthy its perception never changes. Ears have the unchanging characteristic of hearing. The mouth and the hands also have their own unchanging characteristics. I want you to know how to see what the good is in everything.

How can I know what I am supposed to become? I must choose one way of life but what is it? I must retain the uniqueness which I and other people recognize in me and it should not change. This sister happens to be an English woman now, but if she were to go to Korea would she change into a Korean? Certainly not. Deep inside she still retains her uniqueness and does not have to change. Likewise, the gold mined in England might be different from the gold found in Korea, but if the gold from England is exported to Korea, does it change? It stays the same, and the Koreans will value it as much as the English do.

What about me? I started in Korea and went to America. Did I change in America? No, I stayed the same. Even though I go to other countries I do not change according to what country I am in. One look isn’t enough to tell, but if people begin to study me they will see deeper and deeper and people of all races are very precious, but in the presence of love a person becomes more precious than any of them. Would you prefer to have the man you love or have the most precious jewels in the world? You would choose a loving husband because once you and he become completely, ideally one, the whole universe will move around you and God will surround you. All the objects of the universe will pay attention to you. Love is a million times more precious than diamonds and it certainly has the energy to move everything, even God and the whole universe. That means that if two people in love spin around and around, God will be drawn to them in spite of Himself.

Love has an immense, immeasurable value and this explains why everyone is struggling to find love. Is love nice, but just a temporary thing, or does it last? True love is eternal and unchanging. It is unique because only love can make a treasure out of everything. Because love has these three essences, it is good.

After we are born we have to pursue something in life. Is accumulating diamonds the most important thing for us? Is happiness finding the most productive gold mine so that we can have more and more gold? Is it going to sea so that you can collect endless varieties of pearls? You know that pursuing love rather than these treasures is true happiness.

How do you pursue happiness? You are born to love. We clearly have responsibility for love and we spend even half of our lives educating ourselves in order to be able to bear that responsibility. How fantastic and wonderful it is that man is born to be responsible for love. How do you feel to hear this? Exhilarated, or sad and miserable? I can tell by seeing your faces.

Can anyone agree with a man who says that his responsibility in life is to study and study to gain a Ph.D.? You would rather live in a cave than in that kind of ideal because study alone is suffocating. Let me ask a question of the sisters who have an education. Suppose there were two candidates to be your husband-one a respected Ph. D. who is just like a stone statue, and a factory laborer who looks just like a potato but who really burns with love and would dedicate everything for the sake of ideal love. Whom would you choose?

### Only with love can we
measure the value of our lives

Now you definitely know that love is the center of your life. If you invest everything into love, will you regret it some day? When you decide to give yourself to love, even the most difficult road is a happy road. If you are assured that you will eventually have true love, even your life no longer matters. You can risk your life over and over again and still want to do even more.

Would you ultimately be happy or unhappy if you pursued that love with all of your time and energy? If you have found real love and then someone comes along and tries to seduce you, would you give even your life to preserve your true love? You would want to die first because true love is eternal and unchanging.

Is God good? Why? He is absolute, unchanging and unique. Once God sets His goal He will not give up or change but will endure and endure. Since God does not change, once man makes a promise to God then even his life should not matter. Even if our lives are gone but our promise is fulfilled, we gain everything.

Are Unification Church members good people or bad people? Even if the rain pours down on you and you receive much persecution, you don’t change but go on and on, and like the pearl you shine with some unexplainable and noble light. Some people say you have the clearest eyes they have ever seen and such a peace and joy within yourselves that they just can’t understand where it comes from. There is one sister who has such an incredible look that people can’t believe she has suffered for ten years. Yet she is ready to go even stronger each successive day in search of persecution.

This is the one thing people have difficulty understanding about us. They look at the Unification Church style of life and say, “Oh, in ten years he will definitely be finished.” But no, we go on and on and are never exhausted and even gain more power. Why? Because we are finding the path of true love under God.

Love is the only force that can put everything in order both vertically and horizontally, and not only that, it makes a big circle and penetrates everywhere. We must realize that everyone wants to be dominated by the most perfect love. Do lovers embrace each other from a distance or as closely as possible? Why do they move around rather than standing still? Since the universe is revolving, they also revolve. When you are blessed you will experience how a husband will embrace his wife so hard that if he is a strong man he might even break a couple of her ribs and then she will have to go to the hospital! W~11 she say her husband is a bad man? No, she will have no regrets even if her bones are broken.

When I practice this way of life of love I look like a crazy man and people call me insane, but I have no regrets and I am the happiest man in the world. I am a man of success too. The world has been here for thousands of years but I am the first one who truly cultivated it. If you set out to love God and mankind in a crazy way, take no heed of what people think. I have loved Koreans and Americans and Japanese without any reservations and now I am loving Europeans the same way. I live the way I do for God because this is the happiest way, the worthiest and most valuable way I know. What is your evaluation? Do you think it was wise or foolish of me to take this way?

If we are truly following this way of love then why does God not lift the persecution from us? God lets persecution continue to make sure that His people won’t change no matter what happens to them and that they will go on for eternity and retain their love for Him and humanity. God has been disappointed by many, many people. Since God is only good He doesn’t know any evil and so He has trusted everyone, but He has been betrayed every time. Even though I have proven myself many times, God still wants to make completely sure that I will never change. The people outside our Church see only the persecution that comes to me, but at the same time God is constantly giving more blessings to me. While I am persecuted God continues to give His blessings and love, and when I realize this then there is nothing to fear.

You may think that gold is precious, but the best way to really know this is to put it into the fire. Only then will you know it is unchanging, for when the fire is out the gold is still the same. Though people persecute me, when they see that I never change they will understand how precious I am.

We must come back to the value of our own lives, for the possibility of being born is only a small one. We must make the best of being born and dedicate ourselves accordingly, and then everything, including God, will recognize that we have lived wisely. This is the best way of life possible. Many people seek happiness and the ideal, but we are in happiness and the ideal because we live to be responsible for real, true love. Is it stylish or not, nice or not?

What about asking Adam, the first ancestor who failed, “‘this is our lifestyle. Do you approve of it or not?” Do you think Adam would say yes or no? Imagine that thousands of generations from now we ask one of our descendants whether someone who lived as we do now was wise or foolish. He will answer just as Adam did. What about God? Will He say He knows of a better life than that? If you can ask anyone, including God, whether the best way of life and the most precious thing to pursue is this love, his answer will be yes.

### Mankind must be taught that
all people are brothers and sisters

Why are you born? To be responsible for true love. Only in true love can you find true value. Nothing else, not money, possessions, power or knowledge, is of value. We talk very much about heaven, but heaven comes only after we experience this love in the physical world. Then the spirit goes to heaven.

How do we apply this to our lives in a practical way? We must know for sure. A woman has her husband, who is in the position of God for her. Then who is the king of all the universe and all creation? In the Second Coming the lord will be the king of the world, and similarly, the husband is in the position of the lord himself. In everyday life English wives should consider their husbands as kings and they will be queens to their kings. Would such a wife be unhappy living with a husband in the place of God Himself and of the lord himself?

God’s love travels around the universe through this relationship. Your husband stands in the position of God, lord and king and you are his queen. What more could you wish for? When your see your husband you can rejoice as if you were seeing almighty and all-loving God, as much as though you had been waiting generation after generation to see him. A wife will be the only queen to her husband and he must try at her like the queen that the whole country cherish s. Each of you is like the spouse of God and should regard your spouse as king and queen. Just as everyone wants to get close to God, so should you keep this love and desire in your life.

This love is the starting point and the ending, and both look the same. What is the difference? If a man loves his wife this much he will love his country, the world and also God like that. If you reduce a large crystal to a smaller size it still retains the same shape and characteristics. If you reduce the size of the world of love, its shape is still the same. If we live in the physical body like that on earth then when we go to spirit world will we become completely one with God or not? We will become one with God because love has no boundary. It cannot be stopped but can go anywhere it wants to go.

When you meet your husband and ask where he came from, he can actually say he was sent by the lord to meet you with a load of love. God said, “You go to your wife,” so he went with a knapsack full of love. When that emissary of love comes with his knapsack, you welcome him no matter how he looks because you know you are never worthy of him. The person who doesn’t feel that way isn’t qualified to marry anyone.

If you preserve this mainstay of love then all kinds of associations of love will develop: You will love your country just as the king of that country would love it. As the lord would love the creation, so would you as the king love your own people. If we love just that way then wherever we go is the world of love.

We find that God, the lord, and a king are not three separate entities, but one, a trinity. Parents are synonymous with God and the king, as Jesus was supposed to be. If Adam and Eve hadn’t fallen, they would have been our parents, our king and queen, our lords, even our God. We must find those real parents, real lord, real king and real God now, within our lifetimes. This is why we say that the child of filial piety, who loves his parents more than his own life, is worthy of going to heaven. Because of this principle the royal citizen can go straight to heaven if he loves his country as God does.

If the human ancestors hadn’t fallen then all mankind would have automatically lived like this and not needed to learn it in school. But because of the fall, everything was shattered and God has had to restore everything to the original position. Therefore, you have been hearing that in order to go to heaven you must love your parents and country, the world and the universe. The family cultivates on a smaller scale the same type of love which is expanded to the national level, world level and universal level. If we are determined to go the straight way in that direction then we don’t have to worry about the other things because they will all be included. Unification Church members c re not living even for the sake of the family and the country but for the world and the universe.

Where does our inner power come from? By loving our’ parents as much as we can we become more and more capable of loving the world and God. Everything, I have been doing is designed to show everyone :hat this is the way for mankind to live. Each person must love his parents and be a son or daughter of filial piety. Once you gain this new knowledge you c an go witness knowing that you have a real connection with parents, and then you can love your brother with the attitude, “My brother, I am coming because God wants me to.” The whole universe and every person is your brother and sister, not just in idea but in reality. You must feel that love as the real reason why you go out to witness.

When you white members meet a black person you must think how long he has been lost and in search of God and parents. Seeing the color of the black man’s skin, you can feel as though it was burned by the sun’s rays as he wandered, searching for parents. You must feel he must have gone without food and ~ he right kind of treatment for many days. You can teach him what life is about so that he can be responsible for love.

Mankind does not know that all people are brothers and sisters, so how can they love each other? We have to teach them and prove that they are brothers and sister). This is why we teach the Divine Principle. When each of you knows this deeply enough you will one day burst into tears, embracing each other, crying, “I did not know you were my brother. ” You can F ‘ray to experience that.

Teaching this is actually the True Parents’ responsibility, but since they physically cannot reach all the billions of people in the world you are going out to tea, h in their place. If your supreme purpose is love, can you give up when you meet with persecution? With the right point of view, resistance will only intensify your desire to bring your brother. Let persecution work to encourage you even more to bring your true brother and sister to the bosom of their Parents.

This is what Christianity is all about, teaching everyone to gather all their brothers and sisters together as though they were their own physical family. Even if a son leaves his father alone to go out and search for his brothers and sisters, his father will not blame him and say he has done wrong. Likewise, if a husband and wife are happily married but the husband feels he must go out to find his lost brothers and sisters, will the wife say, “No, you must stay with me and forget about them”? She cannot say that.

Even if they sacrifice their own married life, when each one goes out to meet his own brother and sister God will find more that is precious in their home. There is a good reason for this: Once a husband and wife are blessed and consummate their marriage they are inseparable, even if one dies and they don’t meet again until both are in spirit world. But if they don’t find their brothers and sisters here on earth, there is no way for them to find them once they go to spirit world.

This is why you go in search of brothers and sisters more than trying to stay together as husband and wife. If you don’t then when you go to spirit world and your brothers and sisters say, “Where were you when l was astray,” you will be without any explanation.

This is not a one-time thing we are talking about; it is simply the way we each must live and the purpose of happiness will be found there. Once everyone understands that this way of life must prevail in the husband and wife relationship and the vertical relationship between God and man, then we will have heaven on earth.

### Why do I push you constantly?

Why is everyone in the Unification Church chased out? It is so that each of you can develop your uniqueness to the point where you can go on and on without changing. To insure this, I give you internal persecution and you are chased out. In order to be unchanging you must confront a situation where you can easily be changed. If you go through that without changing then it will be because you have become like forged iron that has become steel.

If universities had originally existed with this ultimate purpose then their students wouldn’t be going the wrong way. What good does it do to have ten Ph.D.’s? Would it help you as a basic human being? Certainly we must learn a more essential knowledge, which is the Divine Principle.

If all sorts of people, from the nobility to the beggars, scorn and persecute you but you ask them why they do that, they will reply that they don’t know. If you were doing this for your own sake, you would quit, saying, “I would rather be miserable than go through this.” But since you are doing it for their sake, you can’t quit. This is still the best way of life imaginable regardless. Even if you don’t physically succeed 100%, you will have established enough condition SD that later in spirit world God can say, ” While he was on earth he lived for the sake of others and not for himself.”

Each of you must look around and find the right course for your life so it can be said later that you lived not for yourself but for the sake of other people. If there is such a way, then we must plunge into it. Single girl’ who are over thirty, are you exhausted? Even though you think you are living the way of sacrifice, some stranger must be willing to testify that you did it. This country must recognize that the Unification Church is a selfless entity, and that the members worked for everything except the selfish cause. If England says that, it is notarizing us. I have told you how to live and work in home churches, and if you do that then people will say you really did good things.

Nowadays mayors are coming to meetings in the evening to testify about us and say that this Unification movement is very necessary in England. Even if we don’t finish heaven on earth physically, their testimony will later be taken in heaven to liberate all of us. There are plenty of internal reasons why we are doing this ‘work. Now London has no reason to object to us and soon all of England will say the Unification Church is a good church. Then Germany, France and Holland will all hear about it.

Satan has gotten the first word and convinced many people that I am a bad man. To worldly people are Reverend Moon and the Unification Church good or bad? It really doesn’t make so much difference what other people say. Just because they say we are bad doesn’t mean we will become bad. Are we absolutely good or maybe bad?

This is a cynical and ironic world. People accept their doctor’s word as truth when they are sick, but perhaps when he was in medical school he was on the verge of flunking because he had a part-time job, or he wasn’t so smart or even wasn’t so healthy. His teachers might have thought that he would never be a doctor, but once he passed his medical examination no one questioned his ability. In the same way, no one thinks now that Unification Church members will be kings, but God will make sure you are kings in the future. Even people who see that my standard is high often think I don’t know the real world. Certainly to God’s ears it makes no difference what they think. When the peoples’ minds change like the weather that melts snow overnight, they will say, “When did I persecute you?” It’s typical human behavior.

We are planting true love and as long as God supports that effort, true love will always be harvested. It can never be taken away because God won’t allow it. What is our desire and our ambition? No matter how difficult the reaping is, are you going to be true men or false men? The true man is the one whom God can approve of. How can God trust anyone when all throughout history He has been betrayed? He will test you for many years and if you remain faithful then he will say He can trust you.

I would like to be sure that each one of you can be trusted even if you have to go through a fierce war a thousand times before being given blessing. When all the women have genuine love and faith, those qualities can never be mistreated but will be passed on to some noble man. In the same way, when the men deeply love the True Parents they could never be given worthless women as wives.

First I want to make you into public figures and people who love the world. That is the proper qualification to get married. My only wish before you are married is for the world to persecute you more. Are you sad when I also persecute you, thinking, “Oh, Father, isn’t it enough that the world persecutes me?” Once you realize that this is the road to true love, then you have all the more reason to be grateful.

Up until today you were inclined to complain, but after you have been educated should you continue to complain? Once you understand, you are burning with hope and your only regret comes if you don’t have enough power to follow through. You can sacrifice everything for this love because it’s worth more once you get to the goal. Those who welcome this, raise your hands.

As if all this previous testing wasn’t enough, once a couple is married they are separated for three years. Who ever heard of this? Is God so cruel as to make you suffer like that because He gets enjoyment out of it” God would keep people separated even after they are blessed in order to have them learn even more about unchanging love. When you think in that way, is it good or is it bad? When feelings of love emerge they can be channeled into love for the world. You can think, “I will love the world first, but I will never forget the urge of love I had and I will go back to my spouse.”

We can see how this was so even in Jesus’ time. Jesus loved the world first, was persecuted and died on the cross, and then later came down in search of a bride. As a personal qualification he wanted to love the world first, and after he became successful he planned to search for his own family. In this fallen world do you think it is necessary first to go through tests and persecution to be sure you love the world and then go back to your eternal family? If there was a way to avoid this I would, but it is absolutely necessary. Through this course you will be in a better position 😮 love your wife as a queen and your husband as a king. Only after going through this will you feel that way toward your spouse.

A million people will live in a million different styles, but some are better than others. Which would be more valuable: occupying the peak of love, the peak of money or the peak of power? Love is a simple word but it includes everything. Love means longing too. Unification Church members are really in a very longing state. A wife may be in one place and her husband at the opposite end of the world, and for three years they are longing for each other. You say love is simple but often everyone forgets it.

### Will your life provide a brighter
future for your children?

My walk this morning is about one age or one life span. During our one lifespan we’ve got to do something, so what goal would we like to be proud of reaching? Money? Power? Knowledge? We want to reach higher than that to true love: That is the position of king and queen. Was Jesus a smart man or a foolish man to pursue this? How about God? We can be no smarter than God and Jesus. The smartest ones said they want to pursue love. You say you are smart if you feel the same as Jesus and God and love is your ultimate goal.

Let us consider what happens in the life of the average man or woman. They are born and their parents have to change their diapers while they are young. When they are about three they can go to the toilet by themselves. At six they start school, and by the time they graduate from college they are 21 or 22. Usually a person is not sure about what he is going to do or where he is going to get a job that is adequate. Sometimes he has a moment of ambition and idealism but it doesn’t last long. Usually he feels insecure. He may even try to kill himself or he may turn to drugs. I was told yesterday that when a boy and girl reach the age of twelve but they aren’t interested in kissing, they are considered abnormal by today’s standards. Even teenagers feel pressure to keep up with their neighbors and friends and date even if they don’t want to. Once they reach their twenties they are expected to think about marriage.

They want to look happy but they know very well that they are only miserable. It’s a dreadful thing. At one time or another it feels as though marrying would be like going straight to hell. Some intuition warns them, but nevertheless everyone does it. Then they have a baby or two and are oppressed with the burden of supporting them. Each man feels some ambition, but after forty or fifty years go by he no longer feels that. He feels crushed instead. The peak of the average person’s life is forty and after that it is impossible to think about the world or the nation very much. If there is one exception it is highly unusual.

What about the Unification Church? We give up school and our families in order to join, even though in their own way our parents really love us. We are trying to reach the fantastic goal of loving the world before settling down. How different this is from the worldly way of thinking. In the everyday world, girls and boys can hold hands and no one will question it, but here in the Unification Church you don’t hold

even one hand for three to ten years. Then you might feel, “Why do we have to resist human nature?”

We don’t just follow this lifestyle mechanically; we have an ultimate objective which is very strong in our minds and keeps us going. We have a definite purpose for living this way and we are confident we will win. .\re we nation-minded or world-minded? That doesn’t mean that we aren’t nationalistic; it is because we love the nation that we become world minded. B fore nationalism we are for familyism and we respect the family very much. If we didn’t love the family very much we could never love the nation or the world. Man must have an ideal and direction to live by, like the rudder on a ship. If we didn’t have this ideal then the best we could do would be to love only this one nation of England.

Do you understand how precious and advanced you are? Our goal is nothing short of heaven. There are thousands of universities but they have never seen worldism of this quality. Since the world has no apparent hope or happiness, sooner or later everything will conclude in despair. Life is interesting when thin ~s are going well, as when a man meets a pretty girl and gets married, when he is happy in his job and he has a couple of children, but as time goes on even couples who seem happy encounter conflict in their lives and when they die they are in despair. Life is on y one scene of a spring dream, they say.

What about us? We go along these same paths but do we lie in despair or with faces upturned, much closer to the goal? We stay on the main road of true love all our lives and during this time we will have families too. Even though the process is difficult, once we reach the goal all those hardships become a precious memory. Then we are living in the ideal, having reached it in the world of love, and we will live eternally in that established area of love which is centered around God.

This is the pride and the value of a human being, the ideal of creation we talk about in Divine Principle terms. Without this quality in man, how are we different from the animals? What kind of life would you have led ii you had not joined the Unification Church and the path of love?

You c an imagine what my life was about. I have the same life span as the rest of mankind; I won’t live two or three hundred years. What have I achieved from my childhood until now? The world is witness to the fact that no young man in any country will obey another man. Does he listen to his parents or teachers or pastor or king? Does anyone obey or understand anyone else? But regardless of their country or color, when young people come to the Unification Church they learn the deepest truths about history and their own lives. When couples in our Church get married they may never have seen each other before, but once they are married they know their future is absolutely secure. They may not even speak the same language, but they know a deeper communication. We are happy but when other people try to understand us it doesn’t make sense to them. Then they say it must be brainwashing. That is painful to hear and if it weren’t for love we could never continue this way, could we?

No matter how difficult our work is, we keep on doing it. The Church doesn’t pay salaries or even give much praise. Usually I tell you to work harder and endure more persecution. You don’t even get one holiday out of the year, yet still you stay and follow because you have felt love here and that’s better than living an easy life. Even after you change drastically and come nearer to God, you don’t realize it unless you remind yourself how you’ve changed over the years. We talk about heartistic revolution but you don’t always perceive how you have improved. Imagine a person who is in a most precious position but doesn’t know it. How can he see that he is good?

You may have had reasonable happiness in your life, but what about your offspring? The world is getting more and more wicked. What makes you sure that our children will live even as good a life as we did? It’s very obvious that our second generation will suffer more than we have unless something is done. We are in the historical time that comes only once. Are we only superficially happy, or are we grateful enough to try continually to understand more and more deeply?

Am I a smart or a foolish man? Thinking or unthinking? I speak only after I have consistently thought everything out. The longer you observe me, the more clearly you can see how consistent I am. If I had applied that same principle of consistency to a Ph.D. course, I am quite confident I would have acquired a dozen Ph.D.’s. If I had put all my effort into becoming president, 1 could have done that too.

### This is my confidence.

Evaluating the work I have done according to worldly standards, I feel I have accomplished a hundred times more than any Ph.D. course could have prepared me for. I weighed what would be the best way of life, the shortest way to happiness, and I chose this way You are not being told to go this way haphazardly. This is what I have realized after many tests and much thought. I never had peaceful days, but ever, year faced persecution to an intense degree. Why wouldn’t I have gone an easier way if there were one? Ease or difficulty is of no consequence; this is by far the best way compared to all others. It was not difficult to choose this way.

If there had been a better way, I would have packed up a long time ago and left the Unification Church. Now you judge: was my decision wise or foolish? Can you explain why? I have heard members say, “What a good road this must be if a person like myself could find such potential for loving parents so much.” ”hat you are so inspired to love parents so directly and deeply, more than you ever imagined before, if’ one indication that you are on the path of true love. What transformed you? When you think about that, then you know that what I did and what I pioneered was absolutely the best way of life.

Do 1 move your mind directly? No, millions of people in spirit world come down to help set your thoughts right. With so many people on earth, why is it that when I set a certain direction spirit world helps with that direction? Why doesn’t it listen to the President of America or the Queen of England or to the Pope’ It is because I live in unison with God’s direction. You are in search of the world of love and so is God. That is His whole purpose of being.

When the two poles of a magnet meet each other they cannot help but be attracted to each other. In the same way there is definitely a link between the spirit world and Unification Church life. It is completely rational because both are connected to the path of love. Every creation, and God as well, has to come in the same direction and help this love to become established.

The more you reflect the mind and heart of the True Parents, the faster everyone will respond to us. If you keep going, you will bear the same fruit as the True Parents’ tree, smaller perhaps, but nevertheless of the same quality. No matter how much we suffer, we are not the unfortunate ones. Even if we drop dead on the street, no one can say we were unhappy. This is not an analogy but reality.

Think about the people who are 80 years of age and who come to understand this will of God on earth, but have only a few years before going to spirit world. Compared to them you have a brand new life. What can they do that is worthwhile? The majority of you are unmarried. Once you marry and have a family your span of activity greatly decreases, but now you are in your prime and free as the birds. This is the best time for you, and if you continue on the path of love no one can diminish the value of the life you have led. All historical credit is with you. Old men often look back and say, “If only I had known that when I was young.” Now we know how precious this age is and how to achieve what we are supposed to accomplish. You must keep realizing your value.

God knows best and this is why He sent young people to the Unification Church. He knew that once they realized their own value they had the greatest potential. You don’t have to worry about your past or about children; all you have to do is think about the True Parents and the mission. We have been talking about many precious things, but actually the most precious thing of all is to dedicate the prime time of your life, all the energy of your youth, for the sake of true love. Once you turn that way, even your flesh and blood will become enriched and you will become a beautiful person. You will be the incarnation of love and will be blessed with your ideal spouse.

The chance for my life and yours to overlap is one in a billion and yet you have now been together with me for 120 days. The fact that we are persecuted and even beaten up will become a matter of greatest pride. It is never a source of regret.

In light of this would you complain or think about old boyfriends or girlfriends? Even though you are inspired while I am speaking, will you forget your inspiration as soon as you go out to witness? Hasn’t it been that way in the past? While I am in view your

aspiration is great, but when you don’t see me you are easily tire,) because you don’t know enough. From now on don’t think that you are independent from God, from me or from mankind. This is a joint effort and God s very much involved with you, as am 1. No matter where I am or what I am doing, I am doing the same things you are doing. If two people go together they can help each other, but spirit world doesn’t help so much. If you go alone you have no one working together with you, but many spirit men will be helping you. Often it’s better to be alone and this is why we have to be brave and daring to do anything. Love can never go wrong.

When you are desperate and shout out in search of love then I will appear beside you in a vision and talk to you. Why do I have to come if you call out for me? I go this same way and I have done the same thing toward God. This can happen all the time and this is why the Unification Church is a religion that no one can eradicate. As long as your line of love is attached to me then the frequency of your love is the same as mine. This is not only a dream but the reality of the very age in which we are living.

You know how fast electricity travels. I happen to be in London now and at least 300 people can benefit every Sunday like this, but when members everywhere meet for Sunday service they are spiritually connected to me because of love. Then God can come to them and listen. This is the way the spirit world operates.

Do we have reason to feel that? That’s our power. When. you are charged with this confidence and the power of love, you can shoot yourself out to the world like a cannonball and hit someone. No matter how high he may be, even if he is the president of a college, bump into him spiritually and he’ll capitulate. The stronger you shoot the arrow of love the deeper the point goes in. If you aim properly then it will be more effective and you won’t lose. Think deeply about this and try it. Those who will do so, raise your hands. God bless you.

## THE AGE OF REPENTANCE

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### September 1, 1978
London, England
Translator – Sang Kil Han

When Jesus came 2,000 years ago the first thing he did was exhort the Israelites to “Repent, for the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand.” Repentance applies only to the sinner, the one who does wrong. As individuals, Christians have done well in realizing sin and repenting with deep prayer, but they never thought of repenting on any level beyond that of the individual. Jesus and the saints characteristically have repented on a level higher than that of just the individual, while most people don’t think beyond themselves.

The mainstream of Christian thought teaches that without receiving the Holy Spirit we cannot understand or receive salvation. Why should we need the Holy Spirit to come upon us? The Holy Spirit moves our mind to a relationship with Christ and eventually God, but why specifically do we need the Holy Spirit? What steps should take place as she helps to bring us to heaven and God? The first thing the Holy Spirit helps us to do is repent.

We can partially understand repentance through worldly experience. In order for a man to be liberated from prison, for instance, he must take certain steps; he cannot just be freed unconditionally. No matter how fine a man he once was, if he does something grossly wrong he has to offset that by serving some sentence. Even though he may be powerful and influential and even though he may have the potential to be great in the future, if he does something wrong he must atone. The future and past don’t matter; his immediate problem becomes how to liquidate his wrongdoing.

What wrong has mankind done? Mankind has committed wrongs worse than violating just the law of the individual-man violated the law of the ideal universe and made it impossible to realize the ideal of creation and of love. The most important thing in the universe was violated, and without these two elements of ideal and love it is impossible to fulfill the purpose of creation.

Until now neither Christians nor people of other faiths knew what was wrong and why mankind should be religious and repent. People somehow feel better when they make a donation to church because paying indemnity in the form of money is a primitive form of repentance. A person might feel that his hard work is sufficient to reach heaven; in reality it is not.

Even in everyday life we can understand the need for repentance. For instance, if we hurt someone, perhaps our mothers, then we must apologize with tears. When a person does something wrong he is punished by being given some suffering and having his activity limited. By the pain of his suffering he must understand what he has done wrong.

### Jesus wanted to establish true love on earth

In order to make an offering to heaven an animal such as a lamb used to be killed, but before shedding its blood the person making the offering was to have shed tears. The spirit of the offering lies in the repentance of the people, and everyone involved in making the offering should be immersed in tears, with water flowing not only from their eyes but from their noses and mouths as well. Even in the world’s leading religions, when the priests made the offering uncontrollable tears should have flowed in appreciation of the sacrifice which was shedding its blood for mankind, even though it did no wrong.

Jesus made himself an offering for the sake of human sin. What was the difference between Jesus and the lambs which were offered? The lambs were ignorant and died passively, but Jesus was fully aware of the wrong mankind had done and what was necessary to liquidate that sin, and at the same time he felt acute pain as the offering. When he lived on earth he knew the history of mankind’s sin and what man’s situation was at that time, as well as what had to be accomplished in the future. Nevertheless, he gave himself as an offering to liquidate that sin. There is a great contrast in understanding between the Old Testament and New Testament days. Before Jesus, neither the offering nor man understood why an offering was needed and what was wrong with man’s ancestry, but in Jesus’ time the offering itself knew the totality of man’s sin.

How did Jesus make himself into an offering? By showing in his own life the path all mankind must go. In fact, Jesus very much wanted to say, “What I am doing now is what you should be doing instead, but since you don’t understand I must show it to you.” What way did Jesus go? Was it his way of life to fight with other people or display his power? Jesus didn’t teach the people through knowledge; his teaching was much deeper than that. Certainly he was not exhibiting wealth to mankind. Simply said, he was showing the way to heaven. What was the way that Jesus went? Can we go there by displaying power or wealth or knowledge? No, none of these plays an essential role. The only crucial thing is to sacrifice oneself and establish true love.

Why did Jesus sacrifice himself? He wanted to establish the love that could enable us to go to heaven. Jesus tried to show mankind that the way he was going was the way everyone should go. Then why are suffering and sacrifice necessary? It is for the same reason that someone in this world suffers after doing something wrong. Man has so grossly violated God’s law of the ideal that the ideal became impossible, and to offset this wrongdoing man is required to suffer, even if he doesn’t understand the reason for it.

Why was it necessary for Jesus to come to earth? We can say he came to restore what mankind had lost. The Kingdom of Heaven and the love within man had been lost and Jesus showed that it could not be recovered without paying a price; what he showed us was how to sacrifice. Why was it necessary for him and for everyone to sacrifice? At the price of his own suffering Jesus wanted to show mankind how to overcome sin.

Do you think sinners rejoiced because they had finally met the man who could free them from sin? Can sinners be allowed to freely embrace Jesus? Jesus brought with him all the love that was lost, but which response is more likely when the Messiah comes-that people will be happy and forget what they have done, or that they have to overcome a great turmoil of feeling before they can feel worthy of going to their savior? Can a person ignore what he has done wrong and come to the savior, or should he feel so much remorse over the gravity of his sin in the past that he doesn’t even know how to properly conduct himself? It is more likely that when he realizes the magnitude of his sin he would tremble at the mere thought of the awesome difference between himself and his Messiah.

The seriousness of sin can be compared to a married woman forsaking her loving husband for no reason and then marrying another man. This may not be incompatible with Western values, but in a country where this is unforgivable it would be a horrifying act; her deed would destroy her household. Sin is an act of that magnitude or even greater, and mankind’s fall is that great a crime. When someone comes to liquidate this great sin is the sinner going to tell that person what to do? Instead of telling Jesus what he should do, our feeling should be that we cannot even speak at all.

Upon seeing him, the first thing you must experience is the shedding of so many tears that you cannot even see around you. After the fall mankind found such darkness around him that he didn’t know what to do, and so should these tears be. Yet at the same time we should feel hope within us.

Even if the one who comes to save you mistreats you, should you as the sinner revolt against or accept it, realizing the magnitude of your sin? Should you be grateful for that or should you challenge Jesus for not acting in an official way? That relationship involves not just you and your savior but also your many ancestors in spirit world. They will be looking down at the scene, and God as well will watch to see how you make out.

If the shepherd strikes a lamb it does not protest; it bleats once but does not revolt. This is traditionally what has been required of all men. Everyone must become like the lamb which does not protest. In Old Testament times people made offerings without knowing their significance, but Jesus made his sacrifice for mankind in the awareness that he was dying for them.

If a man is willing to die for his Messiah then actual death may not be necessary. This has been a traditional value in Christianity, but we can see that compared to this standard modern Christianity has deviated from Jesus’ teaching. We can live again by being completely willing to submit ourselves and die without making any demand. If a man is willing to die then he lives and he can dwell in heaven. This is what Jesus taught mankind. When we gain our personal lives, however, that’s only the beginning; then we have to die for the rest of mankind, which means winning spiritual sons and daughters. We must make such a relationship with them that they are willing to die for us if necessary, and on that foundation we can go to heaven.

What would have happened if all twelve disciples had volunteered to be crucified before Jesus? What would the history of the world have been like? Do you think God would have resurrected only Jesus and not his disciples? No, God is impartial and loves everyone and certainly He would have resurrected them all. Would the disciples have ascended to heaven along with Jesus? They would not have forsaken the world but would have returned along with Jesus, and helped to revive all mankind on earth. Before the fall the angels were continually involved with man’s world on the earth, and the same ability would have been possible for the disciples.

Why did Jesus ascend to heaven by himself? It happened because there was no one who was willing to die with him. If everyone had been willing to die with Jesus, would God have raised the whole nation to heaven with Jesus? He might have, but since His purpose is to save the world God probably would have decided to create heaven on earth right then. The influence of Israel would have spread throughout the world in just a short period of time. If that had happened then human history would have culminated at that time and Christianity would never have gone through a history of bloodshed. God would have started the Kingdom of Heaven at that point and Jesus would never have had to come again.

Because Jesus went to heaven alone, it became necessary for the disciples also to shed blood and die before they could go to heaven. Only after that could they have some relationship with Jesus. For 400 years Christians literally had to shed blood. Many people have wondered why God should require bloodshed and martyrdom of religious people, and now it is clear that all mankind had to go the way Jesus went.

Once we know God’s intention to work on earth through history and through Jesus, it becomes clear that the practices of many of today’s Christians must be discarded as having nothing to do with God. Even now, 2,000 years after Jesus was on earth, mankind remains in ignorance. Right after Jesus’ death many Christians died under persecution, praying for revenge on their enemies. Can you imagine the realm of spirit world where they are now? Did Jesus ask God to destroy the Jews for killing him? No, Jesus asked forgiveness for them because they did not realize what they were doing. That was what Christians had to do when they died. If someone dies asking for revenge he will never go to the same place Jesus did; he will end up in hell instead because he never loved mankind.

What is the Unification Church supposed to do? The Unification Church is going to revive Christians, teaching them the right way of thinking and allowing Jesus to be a savior of hope rather than the savior who died in misery and defeat. Jesus was in despair because he had no one to turn to and knew he should never have been crucified. Let us bring the hopeful, victorious Jesus to the hearts of Christians. Then they too can have a hopeful, victorious future.

### We must establish the law
and the love of justice

Put yourself in God’s position, looking down on earth. He no longer has hope in Christianity, but He can have hope if He can turn to a group like the Unification Church. Can you confidently say you are worthy of God’s hope? Are you burning with desire to establish the Kingdom of Heaven on earth? Do you have confidence that no matter what you go through you can give endless love and be a winner? Even if you should die? Are you sure you will not repeat the mistakes of your predecessors but will win and make righteousness prevail? Would you be willing to trade your life to put the rest of the world back in God’s hands?

Would a white lamb protest being offered by a black priest or would he prefer having a white man offer him? How would the English members feel if a man of the African country from which their ancestors took the most slaves was brought to London to head the English church? Would they unite absolutely? That might not be a simple thing to go through. If you have to die it is more valuable to die under the leadership of a black man rather than a white man with whom you have much in common.

Jesus was killed instead of Barabbas, a man who deserved to die. Perhaps you would not resent it if you were murdered in place of a righteous African, but if he were only a common criminal how would you feel? That’s exactly how it happened with Jesus but Jesus did not blame the man. Could you do such a thing easily? I think you are not confident. Jesus came as the son of God but he was killed in place of the worst criminal and not even by righteous men but by Roman soldiers who were only on a distasteful errand.

Would you be willing to die as Jesus did? What kind of value would result? It would mean that anyone on that level could be freed. By Jesus’ forgiveness of Barabbas and the Roman soldiers, the lowest hell could be liberated spontaneously.

When this was the work that had to be done, do you think I wanted to live prosperously on this earth or was I willing to die at the lowest level? I went the lowest path. If I had gone any different way then the Unification Church could never have survived to this point. If we go this path and are ready to die but we survive then we sit in the same position as God. We have been persecuted by individuals, families and by nations and our enemies are ready to kill us, but if anyone asks why this is happening they will find there is no reason. You will be persecuted even though you do nothing wrong. Both America and Japan have come against me, and even nations that have never seen me oppose me, but if any rational person were to inquire what was wrong with me no one would have an answer for him.

Did I try to fight back when I was opposed? For 30 years I persevered just like Jesus persevered. I could not protest. Only after persevering for thirty years could I strike back. Only after the time was right could I speak strongly and proclaim that if America and Christianity continue the way they are going they will perish. I had to say this straight out, but I could only say it at the proper time. Christians want to hurt the Unification Church just like the Jews wanted to kill Jesus, but even at the peak of persecution I could not pray for God to strike America or Christianity.

Even when we go over the peak of persecution we will not come down smoothly but as we went up, in turmoil. We crossed the peak on September 18, 1976, at Washington Monument. When I sent missionaries to every part of the world in 1975, I told them to stay and be willing to die if necessary to establish a Church in their nations. I told them to take charge of the sins of their nations. Some of them were imprisoned and many have been persecuted by religious people and by communists. Some of them are here now.

### My instruction for them was to stay
in their nations for three years,
even if they had to die there.

If I did not tell them that then I too could retreat to a country where there was no persecution. Even if I had to die under persecution, my determination was to stay in the country where I had to work. Now that the peak has been crossed, however, I feel free to go anywhere without being bound. I am free to go to any country which welcomes me.

Jesus struggled only at the national level, but now I am finishing the world level foundation. Is persecution increasing or decreasing? Are the members still willing to be beaten unrighteously? No, the time is different now and I have given instructions to stand up and go on the offensive in return. We never attack first, but now I give permission to attack in return because we have to establish the law of justice and the love of justice. The man of justice will no longer submit to wrong or evil. Before September 18, 1976, I would never consider suing anyone, even when our members were confident we could win. Always my prayer was to forgive. After 1976 the time came to establish justice, and I gave the order to fight back against attackers like the Fraser committee and the New York Times.

A church must bring evil under control by using evil’s own laws against it. We didn’t create the law on the evil side, but in order to persecute the unrighteous side we will now use that same law that was applied to persecute us who are on the righteous side. We will use the same law against the Anglican Church that is used to attack us. In order for us to do that, however, we must submit to the law of the ideal world; if that law requires us to die then we are happy to do so if necessary in our stand against evil. But we must think about the ideal world as we give love and sacrifice. Those are the three most crucial roles Jesus played. Once we live up to that standard of the ideal we can fight back, and even when people come against us we will never pray for revenge.

If one of our German members here does something wrong, the British never blame the fact that he is German; they blame me, don’t they? Even if an Englishman does something wrong they blame me and not that person. They have never even seen me but their accusation has nothing to do with the person who made the mistake. Why do they come and blame me?

Their accusation seems bad at the moment, but what they are actually saying is that their country can be connected to me in the future. Satan knows this and directs their opposition toward me. How do you think I felt about all this? Am I just a gentle, ordinary person to whom anything is OK? No, when I see some injustice I feel fiery indignation, but if I can persevere even with that fiery temper then all the more value remains. Justice will finally win.

I have one simple question-have you caused any blame to come to me in the past? Many American young people followed me, and if they had worked wisely with their own parents do you think those parents would have opposed me so much? Probably not. Our members gave up their families and school and decided to follow, but their parents blamed me instead of them! They even spent thousands of dollars trying to kidnap their adult children! Have you heard of parents coming to kidnap their own children? That’s a phenomenon of the end of the world.

You can imagine what an irrational state those parents are in, with fire in their eyes over their own children calling Reverend Moon their parent. They prayed many times to harm the Unification Church and at one time or another they must have even wanted to kill me. Why would they feel that? Because Satan knows what will become of the evil world if I prevail.

Today in America the IRS, Justice Department and Congress are probing the Unification Church. If they had found even the slightest thing wrong they would have destroyed me. The fact that I survived means there is nothing wrong in our Church. Even that vicious investigation by the Fraser committee must end in this month of September, one way or the other. Jesus was accused and killed, but the Lord will not be destroyed at the time of the Second Advent.

I have gone over the hill of persecution, but not every one of you has. Different people stand at different places along the way. I make a point of saying this because some people try to do as I do even after they are in the Church only a short time; if I go back to Korea or America they think they should go too. The difference is that I have already gone through the path of indemnity and I am on the world level dispensation, whereas the individual must still work in his own nation. Because I flew to England on the Concorde, the members think they should too, but that is a mistaken idea. One person who was a member only a week thought he should come to England because he wanted to be with me.

When guests come to see me I take them shopping, and then the rest of the members think they should have new suits too. When I take someone to a restaurant others think that they are free to go out also. I have worked literally all my life, not even counting any other dimension, and that alone qualifies me to do those things. I spend money and some others think they can too, without thinking how hard I have worked to make much, much more than I spend now.

What should someone who joined yesterday do? Before anything else he should repent. That is the first step and if after that he perseveres through persecution on each level, taking all the blame and surviving victoriously, then he can stand at the place I am now. Do you recall repenting? We shed two kinds of tears-one is for forgiveness of our mistakes and those of our ancestors; after that is done we shed tears to have the rest of mankind repent. Only after this can you be freed from the realm of repentance and gain the actual result of repentance.

### How will you know whether you have repented enough?

Have you done enough repenting? Are you in the process of repenting now? Without recognition that you have repented enough, how can you ever hope to help or save others? How can you help others if you are not completely forgiven for your sin? You can’t judge others if you are still guilty. Have you ever felt that you are a sinner? You must realize that you bear the historical sin, not just your own or that of your family. Also, you must feel you are bearing the sins of today and the possible sins of the future. We must bear these three levels of sin on top of our own.

That is a very practical issue. What state will a man be in if he repents? In true repentance he will not only shed tears but feel as though a knife of regret is cutting him inside, not only for original sin but also the sins of the biblical figures and of the country he is responsible for, even to the extent of sorrow for God’s own feelings of pain. Once you reach that state of truthful repentance then even if God brings you into disaster, you will still be happy because you feel He is giving you a chance to redeem yourself.

When all mankind revolts against us we can tolerate it; because of our real repentance we even feel relieved that they cause us that pain. You can say, “If having the world come to trample on me is enough to forgive my sin, I will be only too happy to receive it. I will even go out looking for it.” If you find people from 120 nations lined up with clubs you would be anxious to jump in if it meant your sin could be forgiven.

Then you will shed tears-not of regret or pain but tears of gratitude, crying out, “Now my sins and those of the people I am responsible for can be forgiven.” This is why I welcomed people around the world coming against me all at one time. Have English people opposed me in the past? Yes. Now that we confront them and say, “Let us talk about this,” people are realizing that injustice has been done. When no one challenged the accusations made against us no one paid any attention to the situation, but now that people are wanting to find out the truth, everything comes to light. Now the accusers will be ashamed and will stop because they have no good reason to persecute you.

How do you know for sure that you have repented? You must know for sure what persecution Jesus had to go through and then go through it with gratitude for participating in Jesus’ work; when you have done that and yet repent even more, then you have proof of your repentance. Then the people around you and in heaven above will say you are overly persecuted and it will stop. One way to know whether you have repented enough is to win heaven’s sympathy; then you can be sure the repentance will begin to lift.

When you visit black people as you witness to your 360 homes they may well persecute you, not as an individual white person, but in order to offset the historic resentment of blacks who have been persecuted by whites. Your motive is innocent but they will remember the exploitation of the past when white people came all the way to Africa and they will think you come to their homes for the same purpose. Their lips may even tremble in their anger but you must be grateful for that chance for atonement. You can confidently feel that this is proof that you will feel love from these people in the future. They may even want to pick fights with you, but still you can be grateful because that will condense the time of indemnity. Has this happened to you? Without such experiences you cannot win the sympathy of heaven.

Even people in jail will talk ill of Moonies, but how could they know? It was my destiny to go to prison and be persecuted by the prisoners, but by overcoming that one part of hell could be liberated. I went to America to be called names and be persecuted, and I came to England for pretty much the same purpose. One thing I must commend is the British sense of history; they have given me much less persecution. The time is coming when the Prime Minister will invite me to lunch but I will send you in my place.

The course of the Unification Church is such that everyone has a course of repentance ahead of them, and this is why I tell you to go in my place to your country and bear the sins of the people. I am sure that if you go this way that you will live; if your family takes this path then they will live again; if your nation eventually repents and accepts me then the whole country will live the same as I do. This is how things are.

### Your witnessing is to bring
not only truth but repentance

My topic is “The Age of Repentance.” This is the age of repentance. Would heaven want only individual repentance, or would it like to see all families, churches and nations repent? Of course, heaven would like to see the whole world repent. Do Christians today around the world gather to repent? God would like very much to see this so He could begin the new history, but God sees no hope for this. The Moonies are the only ones who want to take this seriously. Because we are not great by worldly standards would God say we are not suitable for that? Would He be surprised to see that so many in the Unification Church are willing to repent?

We may feel we have met enough persecution, but what I am saying is that if it becomes more intense then the time of suffering will be shortened. It is not at all easy to do, yet would you still welcome this difficulty? Give me one reason why you should. It will make you experience the pain necessary for repentance; that is the only reason you welcome it. It is a better position to be in than being complimented often. By passing through tears and suffering we can welcome the possibility of true repentance. This sister here looks very complacent: she might go through her entire life never being persecuted for her sin or her ancestors’ sin, but it is better for her to experience the pain of repentance.

God only made individuals suffer so they will repent. The greater the persecution and suffering, the greater the blessing that will follow. Persecution will make you repent from the very beginning, and your perseverance through that suffering will be a source of reward in heaven. This is why God allows our persecution. By receiving persecution from the established churches and communities, you are buying the right to undertake the cause of the Unification Church yourself. By persecuting us they are selling their right to repent, and the Unification Church members will repent in their place. You have to see this point and be grateful. It means that their right to the blessing is connected to us and whatever they don’t take will be given to us.

Since the right of repentance will come through us, all the blessings will also be distributed by us. No matter how fierce a person’s persecution, it is nothing, even if hundreds of his generations come to clobber you. That’s what you are anticipating and you will have room to be grateful because you know the facts of the matter. Then you will be able to laugh at the persecution of others.

Those who think they have met painful opposition, raise your hands. Now those who have never experienced persecution, raise your hands. Those people probably kept silence about the Church when they came into contact with others, but that’s not the tradition of the Unification Church. That’s actually a betrayal of the Unification Church path. When some one joins the Church, I send him out to receive persecution. Even the children of the Queen must be persecuted, and then repent and come to understand the heavenly heart.

Is repentance good or bad? Imagine a beautiful girl from a good English family who has never worked hard or had difficulty. She has beauty and wealth but when she comes into the Church she experiences persecution like other brothers and sisters do. White people give her persecution as well as Orientals and black people. She will cry and cry but she can be happy because that gives her an opportunity to repent. If she continues going to every home and repenting with tears, what do you think she will be like in the future? In the future when people can see more clearly, wouldn’t the person who persecuted her be ashamed and try 100 times harder to help her than he persecuted her?

What about the brothers and sisters who didn’t meet persecution head on but were successful in avoiding antagonism; do you think as many people will come to help them in the future? If one person kept silent when she was persecuted but the other diverted persecution, who will have more support ten years from now? The one who was persecuted more will have more support. God already knows this and the time will come when all men on earth will know it as well. To reveal or hide the truth of a situation is up to God, and when the time is right God will take away men’s blindness.

If you meet one person full of hearty laughter but another who is sadly crying, who will attract your attention most? Only a few people are drawn to ask why a person is laughing, but when you really cry many people will come to inquire. Many people have something inside to cry about too and they will come to you as a friend in sorrow. Everyone has something in common with the person who cries and will feel close to him. When a righteous person is opposed and leaves with tears for the next place then heaven must follow him wherever he goes.

If you gather someone from every country in the world to cry with repentance then will God have hope and say you have done well, or will He blame you for making so many people cry? Would God rather see just English people crying in repentance for England, or would He like to see people from many nations coming to take responsibility for this nation? History has never seen people coming from many nations to work for the good of a foreign country. The people of a nation may have cried for their own country, but not for others. Did you come to make people here repent or to repent yourself? Which step must come first? When you knock at someone’s door but you can’t even speak their language, they don’t know what you are talking about; will they be angry that you came to their country to bother them? I’m sure they wonder what you think you could possibly accomplish. Do you get angry and persecute them back?

When you are persecuted do you redouble your energy, thinking that you need to be persecuted? Do you think, “I would probably do the same thing if I were you”? Or do you think it is unfair for people to oppose you when you only want to do God’s work? Are you happy if they persecute you or are you disappointed? Have you ever felt happy for persecution because it would lead you in God’s direction? Can you feel you have enough grounds for repentance after you are persecuted by ten homes in one day? Do you reason this way? Do you feel that at this rate you will only have to work three years, or do you come back all discouraged?

Some people oppose you in a small way while others stab you from behind with a sharp weapon. In receiving great persecution you will actually be inheriting much treasure, but if you don’t realize what you are receiving then when you are opposed you will sag with disappointment. When a member is proud of the persecution he received then his leader will welcome him with both hands, but if a member comes back disappointed that leader should shake that person to wake him up. When you survive persecution it becomes your own treasure, not the Church’s treasure. After a hard day’s work do you want to come back and be warmly received by your brothers and sisters and then have to give your treasure to them? If they are cold to you then you can keep that treasure all to yourself. Many of you are smiling!

Millions of people in America haven’t met me or read anything good about me but when they opposed me I never got run down or exhausted. I felt really good about all the turmoil. I am confident that if the people don’t welcome me then they will welcome my children. The way of indemnity will yield much greater result in the future; now if I work a certain amount something good can happen, but in the future the same effort will bring 100 times more result. Even though God’s will may not be completed in one generation, as time goes on it will he will be hundreds or thousands of times more effective. If people don’t respond to me, they will respect my next generation. If we are willing to go this way then in no time at all the entire world will come to the Moonies. The only thing we have to be careful of is never to get exhausted or knocked out. We have to keep going until that time.

This is an age of repentance, not just for Britain, but for Britain and all her former enemies together. When all repent together would they stand back to back, facing in different directions, or face to face, holding hands ? When tears are flowing from French eyes and German eyes and Japanese eyes, will one person stop another person’s tears from flowing into his territory, insisting, “Our ancestors were enemies so your tears are different from mine”? Will God exclaim, “You were enemies before. How can your tears run together?” Or will He applaud your mutual repentance?

Satan will encourage you to fight with the people but God will work differently. Christians often interpret God’s point of view wrongly, and in this matter you must know that when you go from house to house it is not just for witnessing but more importantly, for repentance. It is better to painfully visit door to door and repent and then later help the people to repent. Just making them understand the truth actually has little meaning. If you have done enough repenting then they can’t persecute you even if you beg them to. Once the people stop persecuting you they will start following right behind; that is actually the way for you to win spiritual children, not just witnessing to people and bringing them right into the Church. It is closer to the Divine Principle for them to oppose you, then repent and follow.

When someone persecutes you, rather than pushing it away, think that there is something in yourself that needs persecution. This is a wise attitude. So far you may have thought you were right and the other person wrong, but now it is clear that each person here still has to repent and that’s why you are persecuted. Then it becomes a welcome thing without which you will never survive. When Satan attacks, what he is actually saying is, “Repent quickly so you can go to God quicker and bring me quicker too.” This is why I tell you that your eyes should not be dry when you meet the people. We are always grateful that God is desperate to liquidate sin in ourselves and our ancestors, and that we are sent to liquidate the sins of this country. “God is in earnest for me to repent; that’s why He sent this persecution to me.”

History will record your tearful trips from house to house and town to town and God will keep a record of where you have shed tears. If you must leave your area without seeing result there, you should not blame the people. Instead you should shed tears on the last day of witnessing there and say, “Father, do not blame them; please give them your blessing.” If they do not receive God’s blessing then it is not wasted but comes right back to you permanently. Spiritual law governs these matters. Jesus said to love one’s enemy and this is the same principle we are following now.

### Do not condemn anyone

Now September has come and this month I will leave England. The most precious thing I would like to leave here is the new age of repentance. If we can set the pattern of repentance in England then this country will revive; if it is done on the world level then the whole globe will revive. Are you exhausted by the persecution up to this point? How many will never be exhausted by it? If you are not yet exhausted I will drive you out until you are. If you can tolerate the opposition you have received then I will push you out maybe ten or twenty times more. If you can do that then you will inherit all the blessings of the world, and not only that, I will add my own blessing. If someone perseveres when I drive him out then I will give much of my own blessing to him.

Why do I have such a fierce feeling to drive you out all the time? Is it because I am bad? It is because I know clearly that it opens the way for one hundred times greater blessing to come to you. You may think that everyone ahead of you will get everything I have before you are qualified, but this is not so. God will even create more blessing for you; He will certainly never run out. This is an iron law. If this were not true then the ideal world would never be realized.

I never pray to God asking Him to give me things, but I do ask Him for the power to tolerate the worst persecution and remain as His champion.

I never asked to be famous. I only wanted to remain firm on God’s front line and then suddenly one day I found that I was famous. I never look at you and think that I want you to like me; rather, I think I will chase you out and make you suffer, and even though I feel that way you come and love me. Inside you know this is the way to greater blessing and therefore you tag along.

As long as we center on God’s Principle there is nothing to worry about, and even though we forget about the blessing, it is sure to come. This is how God works. There are many faiths and religions in the world and God wants to see which will be the champion in repentance.

I am confident that once I speak on worldwide television the whole world will cry when they hear me. This is so because each country has persecuted me in the past, but when the people know the truth they will cry out of regret and out of repentance. Once this happens you will quickly win the people, even thousands at a time.

You must know the sequence of restoration. Wherever we go we repent and there is sacrifice. Wherever there is sacrifice there is love, and wherever there is love the ideal world starts to unfold. This is the sequence of events in our work. When I tread on England or Japan or America on the way to heaven, those countries will welcome it once they understand the meaning behind it. Then heaven on earth will quickly be fulfilled. Most of all, people must someday know how hard I prayed and worked to clear sin away. God knows, and that alone makes it possible to accomplish this. How many of you have some complaint toward me? If so, it is because you don’t know me.

Col. Pak reported to me about the Fraser Committee saying that now after three years of work Mr. Fraser had to conclude his investigation because he has no evidence of wrongdoing, and now was the time for him to reap the consequences. I asked Col. Pak if he had ever prayed for Congressman Fraser. If someone has prayed with tears for a person, then it might be excusable for him to offhandedly say that a person deserves some retribution, but if he has never shed tears, then he must never denounce even an evil person. Otherwise, he will be racing straight down to the lowest realm of spirit world. Do not condemn anyone. Man’s fallen history has been prolonged because of that attitude. When we have a good and loving mind towards even an evil man, God will certainly bring a positive result. You are distributing God’s blessing to everyone, and if an evil man makes even a small condition of goodness, you want to give him much blessing as well.

Much time has passed already. Let us review how God has worked through human history. After the fall, man tried to dominate history by using power. When you visit places like Buckingham Palace and the great estates you can see that it was the people who had great power who ruled this nation. In the museums are many weapons and it is clear that men have tried to rule the world with power. England was once a home base for many pirates and selfish people, so how could God bless this nation? It was because of Christianity that the English had a sense of justice and tried to curb those bad elements.

In addition to their spiritual foundation, the English sustained themselves with the scientific power which was developed after the Industrial Revolution; without that knowledge the English couldn’t have survived. Recently, I saw thousands of rare books in the Cambridge library which seem as though they should be a source of wisdom, but there was no one diligently studying them. Only the librarian was there. It shows that there was once a time when knowledge was more effective than brute power and the pen was mightier than the sword; people studied in order to gain another form of power. Now that age has passed as well, and money plays a more important role in society than knowledge. Now young people study for the career which pays the most, and people emphasize making money more than acquiring knowledge. They think that a person only loses his hair by studying, but if they have lots of money they can take it easy and enjoy life more. Now money is more powerful than knowledge or even might.

Money is the element through which Satan rules the world today. Before finding the deeper knowledge which leads to God, mankind left the search for knowledge to seek for money. The philosophy and theology which form the backbone of human society have come to the point of extolling materialism and saying that God doesn’t exist. It is as though the head were cut off from the body, even though the arms and legs are strong. Man is reduced to concluding that he is inseparable from the material world. Instead of saying that man is descended from God, he now says that mankind is descended from the apes. Will that make God happy? Because of ideas like that God would sometimes like to smash the walls of the universities.

God would like to clobber religious people, who should be the best of all but who have become more closely involved with government and with money instead, thinking more academically than spiritually. Does the Anglican Church have a burning desire to take responsibility to lift up this country? Is there any yearning to understand Jesus’ message or see the Second Coming?

God allowed man to have power, hoping that he would use it for God’s purpose. God also gave knowledge and money, but what God found was that man used it for individual gain, or at best national gain or to make his race supreme. God is ready to destroy all the historical achievements of individualism and nationalism. Individualism has nothing to do with God; likewise, nationalism has nothing to do with God. If England insists on brother-ism then God will help it prosper, but if England does not meet this standard then no matter how good it has been it will perish. If Christianity does not live up to this standard and it perishes, what about the Unification Church? The same law applies. We are destined to do away with this old way of thinking.

I give our Church leaders reasonable authority in their positions and I watch them to see what they achieve. If they follow God’s way then they will accumulate blessings and their centers will prosper, but if they center eventually on themselves and neglect the important areas then they will decline. The only way we can justify the money, knowledge and power we have now is to abandon individualism and nationalism and go to brotherism. I am the leader of the Unification Church, but I have no excuse for doing things just as I like. I cannot favor Korea over other countries and do as I please, but if I act on what I see is best for the world then whatever I do will prosper because God will back me up. This is what is happening. As long as you continue on the way God has shown man, you will never perish.

One hundred professors together could never equal what I have in the way of knowledge, but I never swagger about it and demand respect for that. Knowledge does not belong to a college or institution; it is everyone’s because it is God’s. Money is the same. As long as it is used for the world, it doesn’t matter even if I have millions of pounds here in England; it is not just for England or Korea. If you spend your money for the sake of the world and still there is a chance of going wrong then we must say that God’s will is too difficult to do. This is how money is meant to be used.

Even in the Unification Church I must first break up that tendency toward individualism and nationalism before I can really accomplish godly work. What is the best way to do this in your opinion? Some people are bound by chains of individualism or money; thinking about your country is certainly better than thinking about yourself, but if you stop there it is just as bad. Making money is difficult so we adopt the rock-bottom level of human existence and in that way raise money to be used for God’s work. Doing that is the best way to overcome individualism. Fund raising and witnessing are the standard Unification Church ways to clear away undesirable traits.

Individualism is the strongest chain hindering a person from going to heaven. We can never place too much importance on killing our own sense of individualism. We may be despised but we know that persecution is something to be grateful for. The IOWCs were formed to combat nationalism by bringing people from many nations to work for the sake of another country, loving that country more than their own nations. Once we are successful in England, when the teams go to other nations the English will love those nations more than their own. The only hope for world peace is for people to receive this message of abolishing nationalism; looking down at us, God cannot help but send all kinds of aid for our cause.

No one will eternally respect power, knowledge or money, and without an absolute ideal for England, what will this country do? Nationalism has no place in England now, and holding onto the Unification, Church is the only way for England to survive. To be fair, God has to send missionaries to every country, giving everyone the opportunity to run this race to see who will be the champion, not just Korea, Japan, America and England. I am sure that the status a country holds will never decide whether it will win; if a poor country accepts this teaching of God then it will be the center of the world, and even nations like America and England will be humble to it. God can do that. England has tried using power, and in America young people are trying absolutely everything like drugs and sex, but God is blocking every way except the one true way.

Individualism and nationalism must be completely cleared away. How can we do that? Sacrifice and love are necessary, but they must have an objective. We must always have an image of the ideal world, for that gives us a purpose and direction. The English tried through Christianity and with weapons to dominate the world, and other people have tried in other ways, but no one tried sacrifice and love. It is time we practiced this. Every person of heart has to agree that this is the only way. That’s the only way to do away with the concept of having enemies.

Even under incredible persecution I have laid the foundation for the sake of the world. Now persecution hardly exists any more, so how can you say this is too difficult for you to do? We must go beyond loving only our own family and nation or else we cannot go to heaven. Jesus’ concern was not just for his nation, but for the world, and he was adamant in living sacrifice and love.

We have to fund raise so we can get rid of individualism and we do IOWC activities to free ourselves of nationalism. I am heading toward the heavenly homeland and so are you; we are in a great movement traveling from one continent to another, spreading the message of God and culminating human history. When we go door to door we embrace the people as if they were the world, not just the citizens of their particular country or isolated individuals. A miracle which can change the world is possible in this way of life. Don’t you feel we are reaching heaven step by step?

The stronger our communist opposition, the quicker the Unification Church identity will become clear to the world. In a situation where ordinary people would be in despair we gain power. When you shed tears and sweat, understand that you are doing it for the world, not for yourself. Once you come into this movement which God Himself is leading, what justification do you have for referring to yourselves as English, Dutch or German?? There is no room for that.

None of the couples who married internationally in the last blessing here finds it unnatural. They can’t say they want to quit simply because they need an interpreter to talk to each other. You know you don’t want to quit because you want to advance to worldism. Here Europeans married other Europeans, but when we really advance to worldism then white should marry black. What if everyone did that? If I were to have married in the future when worldism is prevailing, I am quite certain I would have married either a white or black lady, not an Oriental. If I were not willing to marry interracially but told you to do so then I couldn’t be a genuine leader. What about my own children? It is inevitable that they will marry men and women of other races. Race has played an important role in assembling the foundation for me to work in Japan, America, England and eventually the rest of the world.

I am very serious and practical in thinking of these things. Which citizenship do you have now-are you British, German or French? No. You are citizens of the heavenly kingdom. Your characteristics are to love the world and sacrifice for the world, not the individual or the nation. Now you should not cry centering on me but for God and mankind. Your prayer of repentance includes, “God, give all the responsibility of the world to us.” Pledge with tears to work to free the rest of mankind and free God from the bonds of His sorrow and disappointment. You pray with your right hand for God and the left hand for mankind and never let go of either one of them.

When we talk about grasping mankind we don’t mean holding onto an individual or even just a country; we mean all mankind. If we are the kings and queens of anything, we are the nobility of repentance.

We have to feel that no one can out-repent us. Wherever we go we have to make it our chief business to embrace the people and repent until persecution is gone. If you only come to misery and death because of that then you can protest to me; if I have made you a false promise then I am a swindler. Are you going to venture to see if I am or not?

From now on the criterion for a nation to be outstanding will never be how big an army it has or how rich it is or how many Nobel prize winners it has educated, but how many kings and queens of repentance it has produced. In Korea, believers and nonbelievers alike are proud of having produced one such king here on earth; they say I am really a patriot and hero. There is no such thing as an enemy to such a person and people will never be jealous of a king of repentance.

Now I find myself giving commands to the young people of the world. If anyone else ever tried it people would think he was crazy, but I give commands to thousands of young people. Can you imagine how much persuasion it would normally have taken to make one individual respond like you do? When I tell you to fund raise you are only too happy to do that; when you come back you might have raised much money but you don’t have one cent in your pocket. Nevertheless you are grateful. Understandably the parents of such members are jealous. They think they could be rich if their children brought that money home instead of giving it to Reverend Moon. Certainly I would never try to use that money for any other purpose than for the world, and even then I would bring my own money out first.

Even after I leave this month, if you shed tears and sweat with England and the world in mind then London and England and the world will prosper. That is the only way to prosper. Those who are determined to do that raise your hands. God bless you.

## PERSEVERANCE AND CONTEMPLATION

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### August 27, 1978
London, England
Translator – Sang Kil Han

You can imagine how difficult words and concepts are, especially if you try to analyze the elements of something like perseverance. Whether in the West or East, men are generally more successful than women in putting up with something. Of course, some men do not measure up in this way, but as a rule men are usually more persevering. This concept has played a key role in the dispensation.

In daily life, which sex is usually more disruptive or problem-causing? Percentage-wise, it is usually women. What contributes to that? It is mainly because they lack perseverance. If you strike a piano key the tone is played instantly. Because women have this same tendency to react quickly, God has tried not to use women as central figures in the dispensation. Do you think God acted wisely? If God’s dispensation were easy, it would have been much more effective to use women in order to finish quickly. They mature rather quickly and can be very handy, whereas men take longer to grow up and during this time can’t give much service or assistance.

A man who is called by God will usually respond after looking around trying to figure out where the voice came from that is calling him. After he grasps all that, then he will say yes. That kind of man is necessary in the dispensation. If anything his response is rather deliberate, not sudden. He is like a bear, which will climb trees many times before learning that he will only hurt himself because he often falls. Yet once he starts walking he can go on for ten or twenty years and it doesn’t bother him. The person best suited for the dispensation is that kind of person. He should not be dumb though; He should have keen, sensitive thinking, but not be one to act impulsively. That combination is quite necessary.

If I asked the women who would like to marry that kind of man, I think not many would respond, especially Western women. Imagine how nerve-wracking it would be to live with such a man; if you spoke to him it would take him a long time to respond, and then he would not respond to your wish as much as to what he thinks would be the best way. His wife would like to express keen emotion, but he will just think deeply and come to his own conclusion. A very sensitive woman would get thinner and thinner with this kind of husband. It would be like eating yards and yards of thread, when you can hardly wallow one foot.

What is the work of dispensation like? It is something like continuing to swallow hundreds and thousands of fathoms of thread, one after another. Which would be easier, to swallow all that thread, or to complete the dispensation? Swallowing thread might be easier. How can we imagine women doing that? Those women who are confident they are different, raise your hand. God knows best, however, and as a result He has refrained from using women as central figures. I would rather have the women, even Mother, leave the room and then discuss the important work of dispensation with the men. In this Mother is outdone by her own young son. If Western women hear this they will really protest that I am discriminating. They can’t tolerate that idea.

A man who is caught and tortured by the enemy can tolerate it better than women. During wartime in years past a conquering army would let the women live, but not the men or even the young boys. Women are less likely to seek revenge, while once boys grow up they would seek retaliation. The dullest woman will have a keener, quicker response than the dullest man. We have to conclude that it was wise of God not to use many women in dispensational history. You women might think you have no reason to feel good at this point!

Whatever mistakes were made in dispensational history usually resulted from a lack of perseverance and deep thinking. Of all the creation, who would have tolerated the most and contemplated the most deeply? What kind of man? Would he be the one with power, or a man without power who had to suffer and endure? The weak man may be righteous but because he is in a powerless position, he follows the tradition of perseverance and contemplation. Such men know it is wise not to speak, so they endure. Why do they not act? They refrain in order to become better than whoever is in power and make sure by long tolerance that they are superior. They persevere for the future, regardless of the present.

This has been true throughout history. When things become difficult the man who thinks deeply will continue doing so, without acting impulsively, but he will resolve to start acting and speaking as soon as his foundation is built up. If you look back at history does it look the same to you? If God is such a person isn’t it logical that the country God will use to pursue the work of restoration will be a people who think in this deep way? God knows better than anyone else that this is an important factor, so He will naturally look for that kind of person and organization.

In the world of diplomacy anyone who speaks more than everyone else is a defeated person. The diplomat who does not speak is the one to be aware of. Think back to your school years and your classmates; you have seen many people who were articulate, but perhaps you also remember the person who never spoke unless he had to, and then only sparingly. Are the classmates who have become successful the ones who spoke the most or the least? In national matters the judgment of one person can influence the fate of a whole country, and perhaps that of the world. That kind of person should be the one who will persevere to the very end, thinking deeply before acting.

This is not a deep philosophical question; it is a matter of daily living. We must understand how important it is to persevere and tolerate. It may feel good to speak out constantly, but in the long run it is not wise. The brave person can win a victory in the first battle, but not even the bravest man will win battles continuously without ever losing. The man who perseveres may lose initially, but in the second and third conflict his chances of winning are greater.

If you really become serious, think about which person you would want to be; do you want to be the early winner, or the one who loses yet perseveres and wins the final battle? After hearing what I said this morning you may conclude that you want to be the second kind of person who can tolerate and persevere even if you don’t win all the time, but ordinarily ten out of ten people will want to be the instant winner. I If it is principled to think that perseverance is best, I this applies not only to individual matters but to . national and world level affairs.

As a matter of daily living, what kind of husband would you rather have-one who is brave and shows off all he has immediately, or one who tolerates and never shows what he has inside? I realize it may be difficult for Western women to say they want the second type. The Eastern and Western concepts of love are strikingly different. The West has the tradition of chivalry in which two men duel over one woman who then goes with the winner. Certainly a strong sense of chivalry is to be respected, but even more fearsome is the man who does not feel that impulse deeply; people who don’t express their feelings so openly are more to be feared.

The Chinese demonstrate that characteristic to a striking degree. They think that even though some foreign power may occupy China, they will ultimately dominate the conqueror. Even when the rest less, aggressive Japanese invaded China, the Chinese thought that the Japanese could not last more than a few years. In a Chinese restaurant the service is leisurely and the table may not be so clean, but there is consistent flow of equanimity and self-confidence. This cannot be dismissed lightly. When I think deeply about the Chinese way, it is clear that they are to be respected and feared rather than ridiculed. I feel we have to be able to out-tolerate even the Chinese.

Let’s examine black societies. So far the black nations have persevered through invasions by white people, but not necessarily with deep thinking. If you think deeply and research some question, you will find a solution. In the same way, if an oppressed nation thinks deeply and long enough, it can always overthrow its conqueror and later stand up effectively. When two such individuals meet each other they will immediately know what the other is like; they will immediately be able to become one and understand many things without a word being said. These two will be formidable allies.

When we think of persevering for the future, China is the first nation that comes to mind. That country built the Great Wall, thousands of miles long. Egypt built the great pyramids, and even today people have a hard time understanding their engineering techniques. Yet Egyptian culture of that period disappeared long ago. I think often of what would happen if China and Russia fought each other. The Russians would no doubt win the initial victories, but I feel the war would continue, maybe for hundreds of years. Such endurance is the outstanding characteristic of the Chinese in comparison to Westerners. You cannot even imagine such a thing.

What kind of a race should we look for? The race which has suffered and endured most of all is perhaps the Jewish nation. Korea also has endured impossible suffering under other nations, yet Koreans have remained intact for 5,0()0 years. Can you imagine how much teaching and thinking they must have done to make that possible? Korea and China are the only two nations which exhibit the kind of tolerance and deep thinking I am speaking of. It is on the basis of their religion that the Jews as a people have preserved their faith under all circumstances. Korea has religion, of course, but not one central faith. We can conclude that even a non-religious country, if it can tolerate and persevere, will be the ultimate victor. However, usually a religious nation will outlast other nations.

Another factor is that the nations which have lasted have been of one race, not many. Here in Europe nations are like brother countries, aren’t they? The people readily mix and you cannot really distinguish one nationality from another. Such countries which can mix readily can expand horizontally and go anywhere, winning quick success. Even intermarriage, the ultimate form of intermingling, comes easily. In contrast, Chinese and especially Koreans have never liked to intermingle with people of other nations and they have the most conservative feeling about marriage. Also, the Jews do not favor intermarriage, but they will do so on the condition that the newcomer accept Judaism.

When we look back through history we see that God used religion to teach mankind to be humble and forgiving, which is the same as being persevering and tolerant. Christianity is distinguished from other religions in that the practice of Christian love is more advanced than any seen in history because it includes forgiveness and sacrifice. We can understand that this is how God was able to develop the faith of Christians and encourage people to persevere and contemplate. Though it has been extremely difficult, this is how He has been able to continue the dispensation until this moment. Without this ideal of forgiveness and love, God could never save mankind.

One most important thing to think deeply about is how to overcome the difficulty of an enemy taking something precious from you and still love him. You may not have an enemy now, but imagine that you do. It is difficult to love him, but even more so when he does something vicious. Because of your hate you may feel the urge inside to kill him. You must have such love that you want to bring the child of such a person into your household, not just putting up with him but loving him more than your own children. When you can do that then you have perfected yourself.

God would never be able to complete restoration without thinking of these things. God has thought about this thousands of times and if there were any better way to accomplish restoration then He certainly would have gone that way. There is nothing God has not thought about over and over again down through the years. God has been thinking of everything for millions of years. Religion has produced more thought than any other field of study, and religious people not only tried to forgive but did their best to love. They thought about all the different aspects of the individual, family, nation and world. If there are a number of religions then the criterion to find the most profound one is to look for the one that thinks and thinks without ceasing. That will be the religion which will ultimately guide the entire world. That is because God Himself has been that way.

When God finds some group which will fulfill His dispensation, He will choose them to do His work. When we look around the world, what religion falls into that category? Is Christianity now persevering, accepting and loving everything? Instead Christians have built walls around themselves, being concerned only for their own salvation. Today’s Christians are forsaking the world and wanting to be isolated. They don’t try so much to digest the troubles of the world but want to pursue heaven independently.

What about God? Is He isolated from the misery of the world? Is He only concerned about a certain group of people? No, He is everywhere. Islam may be the second greatest religion in the world today but Muslims are acting the same as Christians in this matter. They cherish their own believers and country, but do not care so much about other people and nations. Buddhists are the same; they never think about embracing Christians; they don’t know how and they don’t care. They don’t go out to society and try to solve the problems of the world.

The religion we are looking for is the one which has universal thinking, which will never isolate itself from even the most miserable part of the world, eagerly entering with determination to bring it to high position but more recently they have come down God’s side, persevering on and on. Such people will lower and lower. Already even that stage is past and able be to digest even their enemies’ situation, for- now they are down below you. That is a very difficult giving and then loving them and bringing them to position to oppose from effectively! They have no God. Where can you find such a religion today? This reason to oppose us, but they continue anyway. This is exactly the goal the Unification Church is headed means that the future of the Unification Church is for. I came by myself to confront the turbulence of becoming more and more elevated. You can see this the Western world, but am I going to be influenced clearly in the course of the few years of persecution by Westerners, or will I single-handedly digest the we have experienced in America.

If I were no different from other people there would be an immediate clash of my conviction with theirs, but then nothing would be accomplished. Even if you are right, if you can only clash then everything will be destroyed and nothing will remain. Always I am thinking that I must tolerate more and more. I feel intolerable anger and wrath at injustice, but still I must keep it inside and go on. You are not thinking so much so you just listen; then you can try to bring yourself up to that level of thinking I am describing. Isn’t that what you are doing?

Receiving more persecution gives you more to think about. In that view persecution is never bad, for it provides you with indispensable ingredients. We are trying to digest the persecution not only of England but of Europe, the communists and even hell. We are willing to go there to tolerate and love. In order to do that we must be able to persevere and think even more than God. If Unification Church members are going an intolerable path, then the final outcome will be much more substantial.

When I tell you that this is definitely the path to go, the only workable way, God will check to see how you are doing. If God is looking down at you intently, billions of spirit men will wonder what God is so intent upon and they too will look at you. Since this world is only a shadow of the real world in spirit, whatever happens there will manifest in the physical world. When people there are concerned, every man on earth will also be concerned. This is what you see every day; people may persecute you but nevertheless they follow your activities intently, watching to see how you handle their hostility. This is very strange when you think about it. It would seem more normal for them to ignore you.

If you observe the history of persecution you will see that years ago they persecuted you from a Americans thought that once I left their country our movement would cease growing, but to anyone who thinks deeply it would be clear that this could never be true of religion, and certainly not of Unification Church. One example is how The News World is going strong, with a circulation of 200,000 yesterday. The nature of religion and my work is such that actually it doesn’t matter if I am in America or elsewhere. Now everyone agrees that the Unification Church and Divine Principle are something unusual. Would this logically be the result of deep, deep meditation, or of revelation? Was I taught everything in dreams, or did I have to fight fiercely with Satan for many years and think deeply to understand?

From this you should learn that you must think publicly, not selfishly. If you are a person who does much God-centered thinking then you will be the one who leaves a great tradition and no one will ever erase your achievements. I am thinking 24 hours a day about the world, even about the second generation of our members. For instance, since the communists oppose us so adamantly, how can we embrace and love them so that we can ultimately save them also? What should we do to help Africa?

When you do much thinking, an answer is bound to materialize. When you are that way then you won’t have to ask anyone for assistance, even God, because you are doing the same thing He is. You are too busy going door to door to think about these things, but do you agree that the Unification Church is going that path now? Can you really say yes confidently if you haven’t had time to think deeply about this matter? I think about your work and how people criticize you day after day, and I concluded that you really need to know the value of what you are doing. You must remember what you are doing as you go. Even though you have no concrete future in sight, you think about three years from now, or even sixty years from now. In even ten years you will be in a position much higher than you can imagine. Your resolve can be that persecution will only make you try harder, that the children of the people who oppose you will depend on you for guidance as long as you try harder today and tomorrow.

Since we are still making a foundation, it is natural that people ridicule and persecute you, but once it is set then the foundation itself will raise you up and your position will be much higher than theirs. This is the logical conclusion. This is how I felt ten years ago when Korea completely rejected me: “You don’t have to help me. When I go to the world and build my own foundation, then you will have to depend on me because you have no solution.”

Why do you have to persevere and endure? It is so you can make a foundation stronger than that of the people who oppose you. We think deeply so that we can guide other people and give them leadership instead of having to follow them. People’s opposition gives you fuel to try harder. If you were an important member of a rich corporation, people would come to get a job from you, not persecute you. It is natural that we are opposed because our foundation is weaker than theirs’ right now. The only way to think is that we will endure and make a better foundation than theirs. Even if you fought them now and won, you would have no place to store that victory.

We endure in order to make a higher foundation. We contemplate so that at the end of long endurance it is we who will be able to provide leadership. This is the straight road to victory. Once you go through this process to victory, you will find no enemies at the end. With this attitude we don’t mind if people act superior toward us, but ultimately we must really love them. They will respect you because usually a victor retaliates against his opponent, but you do not. After what they did to you, they will be grateful for any little thing you do for them. Inside they know what they do is bad, and they will come to change.

My personality and temperament is fiery and fierce, especially when I see unrighteousness. When I am clearly on the side of good I have a hard time tolerating opposition and I really feel like wringing someone’s neck. In Korea practically everyone opposed me, and even the children of these people sometimes thought they were wrong, but what could I do? Could I fight all of them? A thousand people have a thousand different opinions about me, and in their own way each of them is right. But if I fought the people who opposed me, they could all agree that I was one way and their ideas about me would be the same. Then people would think our members were just rubber-stamped. But I never fought that way and neither did you. Instead, we persevered and tolerated, and as a result the Unification Church mystifies people.

Why are we so mysterious? It is because I endure and endure instead of lashing out. There are times to fight too, however, especially now after the victories of 1976. I never thought about fighting unimportant opponents, but chose to confront no less than a Congressman of the United States, who was supported by many other Congressmen. Next I will fight communism, not just one communist. Actually no one has a real reason to oppose us; we are not talking about fighting with weapons but just defending justice.

Our fight is to make other people understand that what they are doing is wrong. In that sense we have much fighting to do. Throughout human history God never did any fighting; He only endured and contemplated. The world is not aware of the changing time, but now since two years ago God’s side can go on the offensive. It is not to condemn anyone but to point out to people what they are doing wrong. What would you do if you saw a man running away to kill himself? If it was one of your brothers would you just sit still? No, you would run after him and tackle him and even break one of his bones if necessary to prevent his death. Isn’t this true? God would definitely say it was love to do so.

If someone is doing something to hurt the world, would you just stay aloof? If you knew he was ruining the world then you would go after him and make him stop. God would approve that kind of fighting and even give assistance. Every day ten thousand people attempt to kill themselves, and one out of ten is successful; that means one hundred people a day kill themselves. What if people who were about to kill themselves learned the Divine Principle; how many of them would stop thinking of suicide after hearing the truth? No one can teach those people the Divine Principle except us and it is our mission to do that.

In just one year 3,600,000 people attempt suicide, but that statistic is always changing. Ten years ago fewer people attempted suicide, so what about ten years into the future? Will fewer people try, or more people than today? Ten years from now the world will be even darker unless we do something. Now is the time we can rightfully protest to the government that they can rule us out, but only if they will take responsibility for these people. We can protest if they won’t let us take responsibility and demand to shoulder the government’s responsibility toward them. If there is anyone in this category in your area, you can be the one to help him. You have to make haste to find such a person if he is there.

When you go door to door with tired feet, you can be sure that you are preventing some possible death. This is exactly how I feel. 3,600,000 people may try to kill themselves, and whose responsibility is it? It unconditionally depends on me and I want to find the way to take care of them. I will drive all Unification Church members out as much as I push myself because this is your responsibility also. Even when I know you have already worked twelve or eighteen hours, I still have the urge to push you even more.

When we see thirteen and fourteen-year olds in this situation, we know it is not their fault; it is society and evil ancestors who push them to do wrong and never help them. When we see innocent people suffering and dying we all feel indignation, unlike when we see an evil man suffering. If there are people with such heart then no matter how dark the world is, there is hope. With even a handful of such people a country can be saved, but without such people that country will soon be overcome by problems.

This is not a remote problem. A troubled person may not be your own relative, but in ten or twenty years it is likely that the suicide attempts will still be increasing. You can talk to a perfectly capable young man and say, “This is what we are facing, but we can do something about it.” It is not bad to stop someone on the street by force and beg him to listen to you. After he listens and recovers from his encounter with you, will he accuse you of being a thief or criminal? No, and neither will God, who has seen so much crime.

I am not telling you to do that, however. What I am suggesting is that you get hold of your own brothers, especially younger ones, and educate them.

When they become better people after that experience will your relatives accuse you? They must acknowledge that they have become better people. In Japan and Korea parents have been known to say they wish someone would take their child and make him a good person like Unification Church members. If children do that to their own parents, they will thank them once they understand. To do that you need to have the right foundation, but once you do then this is just.

What do you think you can accomplish if you just act in the accepted gentlemanly fashion? If the Romans had listened to Jesus and accepted him, would he have retaliated toward them? Certainly not, and the Roman Empire would not have crumbled afterward. If some Romans had been kidnapped and brought to Jesus and been saved, where would they have ended up in spirit world? They would be in paradise with Jesus, not in hell. Kidnapping them would be a loving act in that case.

Why did Jesus teach his people to love their enemies? At that time no foundation had been laid and no one had the ability to stand up to unrighteous enemies, but once the necessary foundation is laid you can exercise full power and give them love. Jesus did not mean to tolerate sin and not get involved. To love your enemy means to try to save him by bringing him to the truth, by force if necessary. That is loving him, and that was the true meaning of Jesus’ words.

People often have their own wild ideas about the meaning of Jesus’ teachings. When Jesus said to turn the other cheek did he really mean for you to offer your other hand to be slapped by your younger brother? No, you should really shake him up and say he has to listen to you. Will God not be able to help smiling at that scene, or will He call you a cruel man for forcing your younger brother to hear the truth? Would God say your smiling tolerance showed that you were living up to His teaching? God will get angry if you let your brothers and sisters beat you when you are the one who knows the righteous way.

Would a parent allow his child to slap one cheek and then turn the other for him? Would God say those were good parents? We must deeply know the principle of endurance. Jesus meant that you need to endure until you have a strong foundation; he never meant for you just to be slapped around by people. Will someone with a strong foundation allow his parents to kidnap him? No, he will kidnap them back and teach the truth instead. If your parent is a lawyer but you have completed your own foundation, when he comes to kidnap you are you going to listen to him? If your country recognizes that what you are doing is good, will your parents kidnap you? Now you are fund raising and you don’t have any fame or fortune so they try to impose their will on you, but once your foundation is laid even your father and mother will have to listen to you.

If the Unification Church has the best university, will they try to kidnap you? No, your parents will want you to go there. They will even beg you to go. When I have completed my worldwide foundation, it will reflect right back to you. Actually it is only necessary for us to have one university to acquire this reputation, and all of us will help build it.

When our leaders visit me in London I buy them suits at Harrods, a store which has the reputation of being the best in the world. The manager is baffled at how I buy suit after suit. He will start talking to people and as word goes around they soon will be saying I spend millions of pounds on suits. Actually, even if I went every day I could never spend that much. People will be curious who all those suits are for and they will learn that the people who received them actually suffered for many years in Korea and Japan and America and pioneered impossible mission work overseas. Then will they say I am wrong to spend money to buy suits for such people?

As for my own appearance, no one notices my suits so much because they are inexpensive. I don’t buy my suits at Harrods. This suit I am wearing was bought on the outskirts of London and the label says, “Made in Poland.” Because my foundation is laid, my conscience never bothers me, no matter how many suits I buy. If I bought hundreds of suits for myself it might be questionable, but not if they are for other people. The English members might think, “Every day Father was here he went to Harrods and to Chinese restaurants.” But my conscience is clear.

The foundation is all-important. I have a certain foundation to buy hundreds of suits for people.

Without laying that foundation, no matter how hard a life those people had had before, I could not give them anything. If I bought one hundred Mercedes Benz to give to members who had worked hard for ten years without thinking of themselves, then your parents might want you to stay! What if I bought big houses every time I came? Don’t you think young people would want to join then? Then you wouldn’t have to witness as hard as you do now because people from Oxford and Cambridge would just swarm around.

When that foundation is achieved I probably won’t even have to ask you to go out witnessing. When people walk in on their own like that you will be useless. If you could go to heaven without working hard then you would be a fool to do so, and if I had a better way to go, I would certainly do it. Right now what we are doing is the best way, however. We are laying one brick on top of another, and once the foundation is laid we will work in an entirely different way.

God doesn’t want just a small foundation built. We have to build something which is better than anything in the world and everyone will realize that it is unparalleled. We are certainly building much faster and on a larger scale than the early Christians, who took one hundred years to lay a foundation. Who is more capable, the Pope or myself? What would people on the street say? They might ask, “If Reverend Moon is so capable, why is he speaking to only two hundred people?” How would you reply? Laying a foundation is a matter of time; the Christians took time to build a foundation and we will also. When people see the great accomplishment we will complete in the future, they will exclaim at how much work went into it.

Twenty years from now you will be in your forties and fifties, but I will be past eighty. Once I have gone to spirit world who will be as determined as I am to save the world? You and I are both in haste now.

I trust that you are accustomed to serving your people and sacrificing yourself and loving them, but I worry sometimes that you will forget the real meaning of doing that. I am reminding you that sacrifice and service are not ends in themselves; you do those things so you will have a better foundation to bring people into goodness and lead them better once your suffering is over. You are enduring for the sake of practice it, while Christians may have an ideal but mankind. If you fight instead of enduring then you they take no action. Day by day their foundation will be shattered. is slipping away, but day by day we broaden our

When you are persecuted, look at the whole r picture. Think, “When my individual foundation becomes better than his, then he cannot persecute me.” Then you will pressure him in order to bring him to the world. When government officials deny you permits to fund raise or hold rallies, then you can be angry inside and think that we will build a foundation bigger than the government’s and then they will have to succumb to world opinion. You can think that because of their obstinacy you will endure and work harder until that time. Once that foundation comes you will no longer have to put up with such harassment. God and Jesus are both thinking that way.

People wonder how I spend all the money of our Church, but it is all for this purpose of laying the best foundation. Then people will find out that we are much larger than they think, and with that in mind I plan how to spend money. We know all too well how difficult it is to earn the millions of pounds that we spend. We skimp on our own meals so that money can be spent in the most effective way.

Persevere and contemplate; then build the foundation and provide working leadership. Nothing short of this will get you anywhere. Even Jesus failed to finish all of this. The Jews endured all kinds of hardship for 2,000 years without striking back and they thought and thought; however, Israel today is not strong enough to win decisively, nor is their leadership any different from other countries’. They are always pushed around by the Arabs and no one wins because both sides lack adequate thinking and leadership.

When Christians came against me ten years ago, I determined I would build a superior foundation, both in thought, internal character and in material wealth so that we wouldn’t have to take such treatment. Now many people feel that my foundation is equal to or better than the Christian foundation. In numbers we are smaller, of course, but in teens of development one of our members is the equal of thousands of Christians. God and the saints in spirit world know that. We are a powerful army without any guns but Christians have nothing to fight injustice with. We not only have the highest ideal, we also foundation.

People are indignant when they see churches sold and turned into supermarkets or nightclubs, and so I am determined that we will buy the churches that go up for sale. We will preserve the purpose of the buildings that our persecutors once preached in, even though they cannot. We are aiming to build a foundation greater than that of all Christianity in America. Though I am in London, I am in communication every day with America. I am always receiving information about communist activities and thinking how we shall guide the communists to the right path.

Why do Americans oppose me? My foundation will be stronger than theirs and then they will have to listen to the truth from someone who is different, and they don’t like that idea. The American people really believe that no one is better than anyone else, including God. They see, however, that in ten years I will be the biggest person in America and they are resentful. They feel that anyone who gets too big is bound to be abusive because everyone else with power has been that way. They know, probably better than our own members, what I am accomplishing and they are suspicious.

Even criminal intelligence agencies watch me. I am optimistic because the more they investigate me now the better. They will conclude that only the Unification Church can revive the Christian spirit in America and they will also see that only the Unification Church can stop communism, not the police or even the army. They can see the fruits of our work against communism in Japan and will know that we can do the same thing in America. You don’t know what instructions I have given in Japan, do you, or in Korea? Just because I am in London does not mean I am working for England alone.

I am enduring just as God has been enduring to build a foundation. I will untangle all the suffering God and Jesus have been enduring. When you suffer you must be a man with bones, not without bones. You might have thought that serving and enduring were religious aims in themselves, but you must change that thinking. It is the other way around, in fact. In the true sense, non-religious people should serve religious people, but since you don’t have a foundation you must wait for that to happen. Whenever you meet persecution you must feel that God is sending you a message to work faster to make your own foundation. You have to know that God will relieve you from suffering only after you make an adequate foundation; until then you must work harder when you are persecuted.

What if I persecute you? Then you can think indignantly, “Father, just wait. I will build more of a foundation than you do and you won’t have to persecute me.” You can ask God to persecute you because otherwise you will forget about your foundation. What would you do after you build your foundation? You would give it to God, and then He will have to love you unconditionally and listen to everything you ask. If I persecute you and you are upset by it, once you finally make your foundation you can give it to me and then I will really find something better to give you, such as a worldwide foundation. If America’s foundation is all dedicated to me, I will never be indebted but will find something better to give in exchange.

If you have a foundation in three countries then you can go anywhere in the world. From this morning on would you do your work based on this principle? Then you have to be determined that you would rather be persecuted by Africans in Africa even though you are doing something just; then you will never mind. When you are determined in the name of justice to be persecuted by other people, God will follow you to help you.

Many people in our early church in North Korea often communicated spiritually and they pledged they would never leave me, no matter what happened. Then when I was in prison they were afraid of the consequences for themselves and left. Ten later years one of them happened to oppose me. After I escaped to the South I was again imprisoned without a fair trial and this same person came to see me. He tried to prove that he had been right to leave and he said, “Are you still doing this same thing?” In this way he tried to justify his opposition to me earlier, as though he were right and I were wrong. Even now I cannot forget that one incident. After he left pledged that I would wait and persevere to make my foundation so big that the opposition would have no justification to oppose me. Then I want to show it to people like that man.

I have spoken of this incident only a few times, and only just recently, because I already have a foundation bigger than at that stage. In this way I am a formidable man; although I may endure, I am not a man without bones. Endurance itself is never the goal. Endurance is only necessary to elevate God and bring Cain’s side to its proper position. Even though you suffer and suffer, your bones must be strong inside.

If you want to meet a friend but you discern that he has a better situation or foundation than you, don’t go. Wait until you are better established, and then go. This will affect how he will receive you and what you can do for him. I witness every day; I send money to the children of my enemies for school fees and so forth, without disclosing that I am the one doing it. In that way the second generation has no way to find fault with me, even though their parents think they do. Then the sons and daughters have something to think about and they wonder why their parents opposed me.

No IRS man or tax man who came to investigate our Church has ever remained our enemy, but became sympathetic instead. Many schools today teach the wrong things, and one school is needed which teaches the right way. Many newspapers slant the news in the wrong way and one is needed to speak strongly for righteousness. Do you want to do that? Why? Because it forms part of our foundation to save the world. When the situation becomes difficult, the world will come quickly to be saved. I will continue thinking in this way because it shortens the time necessary to build the foundation. This is the only way to love God and mankind.Can you understand my reasoning?

In these three years I will work ahead of you. Don’t think so much about eating or sleeping but about how to accomplish this goal in three years. Should we do it or not? Would you find a limit where you think you cannot do any more? Or would you think, “Father, there is always room for me to do more.” If you are skin and bones, reduced to a pound of flesh, you can still do it. Mother has been warning me that my waistline is getting bigger but I tell her not to worry; some day my waistline will be thin again and no one will worry.

A foundation is absolutely necessary. I would really like to combine the highest technologies of American, British and Japanese corporations and integrate them to form an industrial kingdom in the Unification Church. I called on two college graduates here to investigate boat building; they had better find a way, because if they don’t I will. Because they can see my example, they can’t plead that they have no experience.

When I started the fishing project in Barrytown I showed the students how to make the nets. You seminarians saw how I worked. Maybe the first thing the seminarians thought when they heard I was coming to England was that they wouldn’t have to fish this year. The fishing was not easy; when I fish I don’t go for just a few hours but for 24 hours, even long into the night.

When you know the whole picture, are you fortunate to have met me or not? You are fortunate because you can shorten your suffering from ten years to three years. Do you agree? Now you know what I have been doing and why. Whatever I decide to do will get done. When I started this path, don’t you think my own parents begged me to stop because they saw my suffering and difficulty? My own brothers and sisters as well? My schoolmates, too. Even the government wanted me to stop but now they are asking for my help. This is how the world changes. Yet all I had to work with were my own two hands. This kind of driving spirit is a formidable one, the source of inexhaustible power.

Now I feel less strain because everything is coming within the sphere of my foundation. Soon prime ministers and presidents will want to see me, not the other way around. It is all because of the foundation I have made. Even though I am not handsome, I feel that when I have a foundation no one will be able to overlook me. I keep insisting that the way you look has nothing to do with your life, that as soon as you have the necessary foundation people will respect you.

Before you sisters came to the Unification Church you thought you would marry a handsome white man. If you had been the one to pioneer this then you would have had doubts, but now you know the meaning of international marriage, so you think that is what you should do. Now when we think about I marriage we immediately think about mass marriage, and when you think about it you wonder which nationality you will marry. Ten years ago all the newspapers ridiculed our group marriages, but since these marriages succeed they now approve. I have worked all these years to make a tradition, and now it seems natural.

If you know the real meaning of marriage, would you prefer being married with hundreds of other couples with the world watching you, or marrying as one couple with no one watching except a few relatives? You may not know this but many people write to ask how they can be engaged and married in the Unification Church! Imagine how, once this tradition is even more well-established, young people of all ages will be married by the thousands of couples. Would you rather marry in that fashion or in the individual way?

People around the world will watch by satellite and all your relatives will see. Your parents will think, “That is my son’s wedding,” not that it is the wedding of thousands of other people as well.When these weddings become the tradition or fashion, the younger people will be overcome with impatience to see their own wedding day come. This is how much a foundation can change the world. You will never be the same once you lay your foundation.

Because you are still pioneering a tradition, not so many of you understand fund raising. If you do it for three years, however, fund raising will become the established tradition and new members will not wonder why they should go, but will eagerly go out and do it. If a young member just naturally starts fund raising, not keeping a penny for himself but giving it all for others, will he become a bad or good man? You don’t realize what a great thing you are doing, but once the foundation is laid you will see the greatness of what you have achieved.

Now you know that through persecution God is helping you make your foundation faster and bring the time when you will be free from persecution. If you continue thinking deeply through this experience then you will have some idea what to teach other people. Many people don’t think for themselves and are at the mercy of other people. Even though things are difficult, when you are crying out you have to be figuring out something else. The person who does not think is deprived of an opportunity.

German members, raise your hands. The Germans still have pride in their technology, but they shouldn’t be so confident. If there is a man who is enduring persecution and gains superiority, you can assume that one day his country will take the leadership in technology over Germany. Not long ago Germany was recognized for having the world’s best ball bearings and Germans laughed at the Japanese product. All the time the Germans continued thinking they were the best and criticized the Japanese to their customers, but the Japanese worked and planned and now the Japanese excel the Germans. What happened was that the Japanese first made a slightly better product but charged two-thirds the price, so you know where the market went. As they continued to develop, the Japanese have gone to the top in every phase of industry-electronics, ball bearings, automobiles. The Germans never imagined what the Japanese could do.

Now the Japanese face competition from the Koreans, who are thinking even more than the Japanese, studying the mistakes the Japanese made so they can avoid them. Currently the Japanese are better, but they know that the Koreans will overtake them one day. This is no accident. Koreans have existed for 5,000 years, saying nothing, but they were thinking the whole time and now they are much better prepared. It is no accident that I come from Korea because it has these special characteristics. Industry is not a Korean specialty; their specialty is thought, philosophy and spirituality, and eventually the world will have to turn there for leadership.

Koreans are characteristically inquisitive about why and how, like a spy who infiltrates to figure out the whole situation. If they had not developed that nature then they would never have survived 5,000 years of persecution. Koreans are more sensitive than most other peoples and are capable of analyzing the world situation; if something happens in the world they immediately have some idea of why. They have been caught right in the middle of the conflict between the communist and free worlds, enduring terrible suffering during the five years of the Korean War. When they have suffering they can only think about how to overcome and get out of it. Thus, they have thought and thought for thousands of years.

This is in great contrast to Great Britain. What’s so great about Britain now? If the British think they are willing to endure their present decline and that they will be great in the world once more, then they have hope. But if Britain follows America’s present pattern, just continuing along without thinking, then Britain has nothing to inherit to rebuild the country. The British should think they will endure being treated as a third-rate country, all the while thinking deeper and deeper, and then they will become a great nation again. They must not only anticipate enjoying an easy way.

I am waiting to see how the soil of England will grow the seeds the Unification Church is planting as you go around bringing the heavenly side of life. If the British follow the Unification avenue then they will once again have hope. If the English will follow the example of the American seminarians who came here and they go out to the commonwealth nations, they will win the hearts of the people and England will once more become a great nation. If the English refuse, thinking that there must be an easier way to become a great nation, they will utterly fail because this is a small island country without resources. I feel that this is the perfect time in history for the English to come to this realization. They have endured being a third-rate nation for a decade now and their national pride must be challenged. I want to see if they will be sensible, or whether they will be content to remain as they are now.

The African nations are undeveloped and have suffered in colonial history. However, they must not bear resentment, but just endure and think and think. We have to give them schools and other stimuli to think. They have been good at enduring, but if they are not good at thinking then neither God nor any nation will come to help them. As long as they are thinking then their problems can be solved.

I constantly endured persecution, even when I could have gone my separate way and rejected the people who opposed me. Finally the time came when God said that I had been persecuted enough, but even now I am still enduring. As a result, more and more young people continue to follow. If I had given up then nothing would have resulted. Individually and as nations you need me, don’t you? why? I am in dispensable to you even apart from such things as the blessing. You may reach the limit of your endurance and be ready to quit, but when I talk to you then you know you have to endure more. You can adopt my thinking and continue on. You may have a good education, but if you lack endurance you have nothing.

You are on the right track now, but if I weren’t here then you would long ago have gone astray. You need me because when you see me you can endure. I can give the nation and Parliament good instruction about what they should be doing, and I can also persuade you to suffer willingly. That is where my greatness lies. The Christian church needs me as much as you do, hundreds of times more than they need the Pope.

Now you know about endurance and contemplation. What would result from your doing this? How much effect would this have on the world? If Adam and Eve had endured, would they have fallen? If they had thought one or two steps ahead, would they have yielded to the fall? If Eve had had second thoughts, she would never have tried to tempt Adam into falling as well. She would have contained it within herself and never passed it to Adam. If they had thought longer and more deeply, they would never have fallen in the first place.

We can say that the failure of every providential mission resulted from failing to think deeply. If Noah had persevered in his vigilance a little longer, instead of becoming intoxicated and Lying naked, his mission would not have been invaded. We can definitely say his mission would have succeeded if he had continued and thought a little more. Why would Abraham have cut all of his offering in half except the two birds? If he had only thought a little more about what he was doing and whether it was right, then he would not have been negligent and brought failure. If John the Baptist had only persevered and thought a little more about Jesus and about all the revelations he received, he would have acted differently.

If Jesus had started his public mission at forty instead of thirty, don’t you think he would have been more mature and had a better chance of fulfilling his mission? Why didn’t he just sit tight until he was forty? Why was it necessary for him to go to the Jewish synagogue to preach? Moses struck the rock at Horeb twice, but if he had endured a little more and thought once more then he wouldn’t have acted impetuously and he could have fulfilled his mission himself.

I never witnessed to people in a public speech, only privately. I never made public appearances like speaking at rallies, but only gave sermons at the Church every Sunday. I endured and laid the foundation and started speaking in a strong way publicly only after I had made enough foundation. Even then I didn’t speak first in my own country but in America. After 1 got my permanent residency in America in April, 1973, I started speaking out strongly in a public way, culminating that ministry in 1976 at Washington Monument. Before that I could not have defended myself if opposition had come. If Jesus had waited longer and thought even more before he proclaimed himself, perhaps he could have been victorious.

I feel I must announce myself to every nation of the world, but I only started speaking after I thought my foundation was secure enough. If England is the Eve nation then America is the Adam nation and Germany the archangel nation. I knew I would have to work on the foundation of at least three nations, centering on America. Now as far as that foundation is concerned, the minimum is done and it can continue without my presence. Now that the foundation is laid in America I must work in England for four months and take responsibility for this country. These four months are a very intense period in the sight of God and all the spirit world.

Do the British think I am good or bad? People from all over Europe have come here and we are trying to show the English that we are good. Unless I show you how the work you are doing is good, you do not necessarily feel that. You never thought you were great, but dispensation-wise that is true. People everywhere talk about you. People don’t know how to think this through for themselves, but when they see you working hard in long silence and eventually get around to talking to you, they find that you speak more profoundly than a professor. That’s what people come to tell me.

I told the seminarians to go visit ministers, and the ministers are very surprised to see the quality of our young people. They see that there are many such people in our Church, but not at all in the Anglican Church. Their honest conclusion must be that Reverend Moon must be great. Bishops and church leaders may look at you and think that you will only last six months, and then when you are still around six months later they think you will surely disappear after three years. But then three years later when you are stronger still they realize that sooner or later they will have to surrender to you. It takes them time to realize that. At that time they must repent and start reflecting on what they themselves have done for Christianity compared to what you have done. This kind of awakening will spread like a wave.

They may think that the seminarian who visited them was unique, but then over the next one or two years they see that because of our movement some young people from their own congregations are becoming equally as eloquent and purposeful as that one young person. If this trend materializes, will England have hope to revive? If you want to light a fire in the wilderness you only need one match; after it is lit you don’t need a second match because the fire can spread on its own. When you are first lighting the fire a wind may blow your fire out, or you may not have built it adequately, but once it is really blazing then a good wind will help the fire spread. We have already gone beyond the step of initiating the fire. This is unique in all of English and all of Christian history. Once you are older and more mature, when you think harder and persevere more, the Anglican church must follow you when you pull.

Now we are constructing a bridge and soon the people will pay more and more attention to you. Is that a sign of prosperity or decline? Though the wind is blowing hard, you must feel you need to work harder to build the foundation and then you will be free. Even as you people are going forward, others are dropping away. Nevertheless, their course will begin all over again a few years later and it will be even more difficult because they will have to pay additional indemnity.

Endurance and contemplation go hand in hand. If you just endure without thinking, it is meaningless. While you are enduring you must think what to do next. Then you not only survive, but have a solid foundation to be the center of future world leadership. People will come to ask your guidance.

Even though you might miss dancing and parties from the past, if you tell yourself you can do without them then you can become confident that you are more fortunate than those people who only spend their time doing things like dancing. You don’t have any reason to envy what seems to be a well-established home; that home is never really secure. You may not have your own home today, but it is guaranteed to come in your future. You know absolutely that those people who are dancing and enjoying themselves now will have to depend on you in the future. Without you they will go nowhere so you shouldn’t depend on them.

Persecution will definitely disappear one day, along with many of the activities people think they enjoy now. But what you are building up step by step now can never be taken away by anyone. It is your foundation. Later you won’t even have to talk to people to win them; they will come to visit and ask to see you. It should be clear to you now that your foundation is necessary, not just for your family or friends, but for much more. If someone treats you roughly then try to contact them, and if that doesn’t work then persevere and think deeply. If you have many brothers and sisters, your own parents will be drawn to the child who endures more. If you are that child then they will come to you. History and heavenly fortune are moving in that direction and will make this path the successful one.

Even here I look for the best person, the one who is closest to God. My criterion is very simple-whether a person endures and endures without complaint. If I speak to him a few minutes or a few hours, he is bound to say something which is a result of his deep thinking and confirms that part of his character. The country which can inherit the work of heaven will be the one which endures and endures, always thinking how to do the will of God more effectively. That’s not hard to understand, is it? Anyone who protests that choice will be wrong because there is only one valid criterion in this choice.

God applies this criterion here as well. Is that the wrong way of thinking? When I am going to give some good blessing I always chase everyone even harder than usual. That is the best time to tell who is ready. After I give a difficult order like that three times I can pretty much tell who is ready and willing to persevere with deep thinking. It is one thing if a person is doing good work, but the main point is whether he is doing it willingly. It is not difficult to estimate whether a person is the right one to inherit a particular responsibility; if you meet these two criteria then I can give much responsibility to you.

If you speak all the time, you can never endure. Lock up your mouth and open it only when necessary. Lock up your ears too; hearing many bad things is discouraging and makes endurance very difficult. Sometimes you have to close your eyes to keep from seeing unwholesome things. Forget them because they have nothing to do with you. Continual silence is not good, but when you speak you should do so most meaningfully. You should also be able to keep silence for months and years. Once a king assumes the throne he doesn’t need to say much. If he keeps his mouth closed he actually carries more authority. God is the king of the universe, but have you ever heard God say anything? God never spoke so much, and as a result God has many secrets which He has never told anyone. I am the same, and since God and I are never apart, I have as many secrets as God Himself. That’s how I have lived all my life. That’s why even the oldest Korean members say that even after twenty years they still don’t know me. If they knew everything about me after twenty years then life with me would not be interesting any more. If there were no more interest then they would leave.

Your nose is the only thing you shouldn’t lock up, but you will do better if you lock up your eyes, ears and mouth. If you feel the urge to say something, postpone it and endure. Few people have anything worthwhile to say these days. Only if you need to see something clearly do you need to open your eyes; if you need to witness then open your eyes, ears and mouth and you have a better chance of winning people.

If you heard something that really isn’t worthwhile, don’t pass it on but just forget about it; You live this way so you can lay a good foundation. If you abuse these things then your foundation is gone. I can tell all you women the secret for getting a good husband: Always endure and contemplate about the future and lock your mouth; the only thing you should do is act. Then the best men will beg you to marry them, not the other way around. When you think much then you can do much and you don’t have to worry about hearing or seeing or speaking. Dressing beautifully and having lovely hair is less important than these things. The same is true for men. Do you agree with this or not?

Why do I talk to you about these things this morning? Many people can serve and be humble without thinking, and I want to give them some stimulation so they won’t just be fools. Actually you are the ones to be served, but since this is not yet the heavenly world you must be confident that serving your 360 homes is your foundation. Then people will come to visit you. After one or two years of not speaking much, people may think you don’t have much to say, but when you do start to speak they will be surprised at your depth.

For many months in communist prison I never spoke one word about my mission. The other prisoners had no idea that in the future I would wipe communism from the face of the earth. None of my friends in school ever knew that I would one day be famous because I never said anything. My own brothers and sisters didn’t know what I would become because I never spoke about it. I determined that I would talk to them only after I built a foundation. Until you do so, you will not speak either. If you win the hearts of your family then you can tell them Divine Principle.

God follows this rule, always making a foundation first before teaching you. If you speak you must analyze whether it was meaningful and effective or out of place. You should be aware of how many good things you said yesterday, and if you try hard you will be able to remember how many good things you heard last week and how many good things you said, etc. Never be careless about your ears or eyes. Women especially must put a double and triple lock on their mouths, one each for formation, growth and perfection. Then you will see that people start to respect you and treat you as parent and teacher.

I look around to see who stays up latest at night and gets up earliest in the morning. Usually without mistake he is worthy to be here. This is how I trained myself even when I was a laborer. I trained myself to be the first one to start work, not the last. On my way out I usually saw that everyone else had gone home, even the owner. You should try this all your life centering on the heavenly work. Then you can come sit at my banquet table because such a man is worthy of inheriting this work. If anyone there feels guilty at eating such good food then it shows he has not passed the test, even though he is seated at the table. If he waits for others to start, then eats, that is fine though.

During the early days of our Church in South Korea, all the people with me were working hard every day, and when we sat down to eat after a long day of physical labor everyone was ravenous. They were amazed that every day, without fail, I was always the first one to finish eating and put my chop sticks down. I ate the least. This went on for two months, and only one time did they beat me in leaving their chop sticks first. After that, whenever I said, “Let’s eat,” they were reluctant to pick up their chop sticks. They were afraid they might be the last. Finally, when they came to the table they looked at me out of the corner of their eyes to see what I was doing. Whenever I put my chop sticks down everyone else did too, even though they were still hungry. In this case no one told them what to do. This was a great compliment they paid me.

What makes a man behave that way? Without anyone saying anything they all felt that awe. Whenever I go to Korea all the people who come to greet me do so with full bows, old or young. I never told them to do that; in fact no one even remembers talk about it. Why do they bow? If they don’t bow they feel they might have done something wrong. It is easier to bow down and feel comfortable.

I may see a mistake, but if that person is not ready to correct it, I never say anything. In the Orient, breaking china ware is a bad mistake showing carelessness. Americans think that it is easy to buy replacements, but it’s not the money that matters in this case. Making a big noise and shattering dishes often enough is reason for a new Korean daughter-in-law to be put out of the house. I hear about who breaks the most dishes in East Garden because even the children talk about it, but I never pay attention. When I am away the sisters in the kitchen feel very free and they hum as they work, but when I am around they work silently and hide their laughter. No one makes a noise bigger than I do. Do you understand the significance of this? That is necessary authority.

Even in daily life endurance and contemplation are necessary. When you meet the person who opposes you, don’t get angry but concentrate on showing him an even higher way. If you heed these things you will be welcome wherever you go, no matter where in the world. If you become like that then without your saying anything others will try to be the same. This example of goodness will hold tremendous authority, binding together even tens of thousands of people. In twenty years you will he grateful for hearing these things on August 27, 1978 in London. You will remember this day and try to live up to these words.

I wish you success in the heavenly way. Take heed of this and practice it and you will be successful. Those who will do so, raise your hands. Let us pray.

## The Glorious Sortie

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### August 1, 1978
Lancaster Gate, London

> Just as a person can be mortally ill without showing external signs, a nation can be on the brink of destruction without realizing it. A patient may protest about bitter medicine, and a nation may complain about the efforts of a group like the Unification Church. But neither democratic or communist societies are able to maintain their original ideals and so God is starting something new.

> In the second half of this sermon, Rev. Moon outlines his plan for the concluding years of the ’21 Year Course’ of restoration and of his expectations during the final period of the evangelical campaign in Britain.

A sortie is an assault mission undertaken by soldiers. The sortie we are undertaking is a glorious one. You know that if man had not fallen he would have had a glorious beginning in the love and all the glory of God, but instead man had a humiliating inception. If man had begun with God, every day and every year would have been one of advancement but it is evident that man became degraded. Man was supposed to become one with God and with other men but instead he became one with God’s enemy.

This is not a conceptual event. Man had parents in God, but he has become so degraded that he is not even aware of that any more. Now people question whether God exists and many insist that there is no God. We are living in the time when children do not even know their own parents. Even religions have not maintained their true position; at one time men of religion were visibly better than non-religious people, but now in the last days they too have come so low that it is hard to distinguish them from any others.

The facts have not changed. God is there as He has always been. God has existed for millions of years and so has His ideal and dispensation, but man has changed. Until recently a man of high standing could be distinguished from a man of low position, and scholars and men of accomplishment were accorded respect, as were rulers and officials. Now, however, people think nothing of such men. Many men don’t even acknowledge the most valuable one of all, God Himself.

A mere fifty years ago people envisioned Great Britain as the mightiest nation, one which influenced the whole world. That once glorious image has been reduced to almost nothing now and Britain is thought of on the same level as countries which are undeveloped both socially and economically.

Why has men’s thinking changed so drastically? It could be either that man chose this way or that God made him like that, but if this is God’s doing then we cannot say that God loved man. Man chose his own way and kept lowering himself until now he exists in this degraded situation. Even man’s ideals have fallen. Originally the ideals of both communism and democracy were high, but now both have been lowered.

No one can say that Britain is living the ideal of democracy. Instead, many people complain that government officials don’t want to do anything except hold on to their positions. The British are among the most educated of peoples but many of them don’t even know the name of their own Prime Minister. If the British are like that then what about the rest of the world? It is no wonder that even neighboring countries don’t know the name of Britain’s most public official. It clearly indicates that they are not interested in the man who is responsible for running the country.

Most people are far from loving their own nation or race. Nor do people even have love on an individual level, wanting to dedicate their lives to one husband or wife. Nothing is more natural than motherhood but there is no mother who can say, ‘This is my child for eternity and I will take care of him.’ Many mothers marry more than once and have children by different men but gradually lose interest in them. A child is supposed to have true parents and naturally wants to have the love of his own mother and father. This is a basic human need and true love cannot be divided between many different people.

### Man lost his original value

Love, which is most important, has come down so low that in extreme cases there is nothing to salvage. In the animal kingdom the young are nursed and raised for a certain period of time and then forgotten once they are on their own. Among the animals there is little relationship between parent and child in most cases, but men are meant to be superior to animals.

In many of today’s families children are estranged from their parents and their own relatives are no better than strangers either. Ties to race and nations are so nebulous that people don’t care much. Man has lost everything that is valuable. Man’s life should have something valuable and worth living for, but these important elements are just not there. The situation is made even more miserable by knowing that no one intended to come down this low.

Man has drifted far away from having a relationship with God. Because of the fall a great barrier has been created which cannot be crossed at will, a barrier so formidable and cold that no one can go near it. People naturally look for hope and for something of value but in this situation hope is absolutely impossible to find. Mankind is not even aware of this and simply gropes in spiritual darkness like blind men.

When God looks down at people living on earth in this situation, He feels nothing but despair. God picks out people to restore, choosing as the best ones those who have given up everything, yet often even these people are not sincerely concerned because they don’t know the value of their situation in restoration. When God picks a person He has a reason for doing so. Certainly God hopes to accomplish certain things through him, and does not expect him to just cause more problems.

Unification Church members may have some valuable qualities, but have you ever stopped to think seriously, ‘If I were God, what would I do with a person like me?’ Do you feel that you are a person without whom God would have a painful life, or a person whom God would never miss if you weren’t here? Can I really have hope because you are here? Put yourself in my position and think whether I can have confidence that you can really restore the world.

At a time when man has almost completely lost his sense of value of himself and others, can we say now that we are valuable people? Where does your value lie? Is the valuable man the one who changes all the time, or is he the one who doesn’t change? If I were not here would you all continue working hard in the Unification Church or would you all disperse to different places? Perhaps you hope you would stay but it is a different matter when things become serious and very difficult. Think seriously about what we know from the Bible of Jesus’ disciples. Was their attachment to Jesus greater than yours to me? Are you sure that your love for me now is greater than Peter’s love for Jesus? This is a very serious matter.

If you were denied sleep for one week would you tend to complain? There is practically no one who is confident he wouldn’t complain. You simply have to go through that for one week and see what happens. These are serious things you must test yourself on. If I declared that today every one of us would start a 40-day fast I am sure everyone would start, but would you do it willingly or grudgingly? You have to go through it before you can say one way or the other.

We know that everyone in the world was born into the lineage of the fall, but where would we be if that had not happened? What change took place in man as a result of the fall? Each person must be conscious of this problem. The greatest change was that by kidnapping man, Satan took the place of the original parents and the true husband and wife. As a result each nation and race was brought to Satan’s side.

We cannot say that England belongs completely to God. Is the rest of the democratic world any different? Where is the border between God’s country and Satan’s country? The garden of Eden is the border line, with one side being God’s side and the other being Satan’s side. You have been taught that the democratic world stands on God’s side, relatively speaking, but how does that compare to the true garden of Eden? The democratic world is better than the communist world, but it is on Satan’s side nevertheless. Everyone must understand that in order to belong to the heavenly side he must cross the border line by making a condition that God feels is significant. Can the free world come to God’s side without doing anything? No, first it must go through indemnity.

### The most developed nations are declining the fastest

If the world started to disintegrate, which nation do you think would perish first? Those countries which were once the good and mighty leaders of the democratic world are the nations which are declining the fastest. America has been leading the free world but do most nations like America? Not so much. Perhaps some of them still like Britain but America is farther down the list. How do Koreans feel about America? Have you ever heard of ‘Koreagate?’ The American people became upset with Korea over a small thing and the Koreans have really suffered as a result. Koreans have given up hope in America, as have other Asian and African nations. What about Americans themselves? Even Americans, especially the young people, are indifferent and don’t care about America.

America is a great nation in the sense that it is pragmatic. A pragmatic person favors things which are useful for something, and if Americans can see something, they will feel it is useful. If they cannot observe it themselves, they attribute it to someone’s imagination and ignore it. They don’t really see the use of believing in God and trying to live with Him. Ultimately their pragmatism has led them to materialism and if they carry it further they will chase God and religion out of the country altogether. They will deny their parents and even themselves because pragmatic people see no use for something when it gets old and just throw it away, like an old car. What do you do with an old machine? Just throw it in the junkyard.

Why do other peoples dislike Americans? Because they have offered aid and assistance to other nations yet when they arrived they took things away and went home instead of really helping. No one with this experience likes America. Externally America may look like a healthy nation but inside there is every sign of deterioration. A man with terminal cancer may look completely healthy on the outside but be hopelessly ill on the inside. A sickness need not continue for ten years before killing a person; a perfectly healthy man can get sick and die within one week.

So far America has not really felt pain from its illness but there are many indications that it is sick. America is a dangerous, lawless place in the world and every uncivilized thing takes place in America; in broad daylight people loot, murder and rape. These things happen more in America than elsewhere and the signs of deterioration are everywhere.

Many Americans think there might be some good in communism. Why should this be so? When democracy is analyzed closely one can see that it is not an ideology of worldism, but is centered more on the individual, whereas communism looks international because it seems to show the way to an ideal on the world level. If communism is examined closely, however, it is clear that it too is an individual or limited way.

According to the ideology that China and Russia claim to follow, they should not break away from each other. Nevertheless, there is friction between many communist countries. Yesterday the BBC reported that the Vietcong are expelling thousands of Chinese from Vietnam, at least 160,000 in fact. Some of those Chinese families have lived in Vietnam for four generations. If the communists really stood on their ideals then they would insist that there never be such separation between peoples. But in Africa as well as in Asia, when communists come to dominate a certain country they insist that even the people of neighboring countries leave.

After experiencing this in the communist world, many people in Russia are now trying to find freedom in the free world. When they get a look at America and England will they feel that these countries are better or worse than Russia? Each country is trying to lead its people in a good way, like a hospital trying to cure its patients, but in the free world the patients come and go freely, whereas in the communist world they are strictly supervised. Which is the better way of running a hospital? In fact, using supervision is a better way to run a hospital.

The free world is actually not free at all but is sick. Americans always claim they have freedom to do anything, but if a man gets sick and tries to live like a healthy person, he will surely die. A sick person has to abstain from that freedom and cure his sickness. If you are sure that a person is sick and will die unless something is done for him, then even though he may accuse you of violating his freedom you must treat him. That is love, even if you must force the treatment on him.

I feel that the Unification Church is the one group which is taking this responsibility, educating the people about their illness, teaching them what remedy they must take and what they must abstain from. Is good medicine usually bitter or sweet? Is the Unification Church a sweet church or a bitter church? In this Church is everyone allowed to do just as he pleases? In fact, you sacrifice most everything and whatever you want to do is exactly what you should not do. If a sick person is left to do as he pleases he will not get better but may actually die from his illness. If a man is sick and realizes that though the medicine is bitter it will cure him, then he will enjoy taking it.

### Can you find the sweet taste in bitter things?

Bitter medicine is not bad at all. It may be offensive at first, but if you are careful to look there is always an inexplicably sweet taste there as well. If there is no sweet taste then there is a sweet smell. The bitterest substance in the world is the gall bladder of a bear. If you taste it the bitterness will last for hours, but if after that you breathe deeply in and out you will notice a sweet taste there. The point is that once you experience this your attitude towards that substance is completely different. When everyone else is shying away from it, you will jump at the chance to eat it because you are looking for the sweet taste. We must discover the sweet taste in all bitter things.

The man of developed taste knows how to find this sweet taste even among bitter things. This should not be an extraordinary quality because everything has up-and-down cycles. This 20th century civilization has an artificial sweetness, however, and people today talk sweetly and make false promises. In your own experience, for instance, you sometimes smile even when you don’t feel like it and say nice things that you don’t feel. You know that other people are the same, talking about things which they don’t mean at all. Diplomats must speak very nicely, as though they were thinking mostly for the sake of other countries, but everyone knows that inside they are trying to take care of their own nation’s best interests.

There is sweetness everywhere, but here is another civilization emerging which is bitter. Do you think the sweet can digest the bitter, or vice versa? Everyone knows that civilization is endangered. Would it have to be something sweet or bitter which would have the best chance of digesting the situation?

Water can taste either slightly sweet or slightly salty and both kinds look the same. Is there more sweet or salty water in the world? The oceans always have sweet water from rivers and rain running into them, and if you are able to distinguish the taste of sweet water in the salty water you can appreciate that more than the sweet water itself. Which kind of water do you think is the original? Did the sweet come from the bitter or the other way around? For some strange reason, everyone agrees that the bitter must have come first. Do you think light came from darkness, or darkness from light?

We can safely say that those who appreciate bitter things can produce any amount of sweetness, but not the other way around. If you don’t mind darkness, then even though the light may become unbearably bright, you can tolerate it. Is love sweet or bitter? It is a strange thing, but if you ask Westerners that question they answer that love is sweet, while Orientals answer that love is bitter. Anyone who knows the taste of bitterness can taste sweetness, but without tasting bitterness you can’t really appreciate sweetness.

Everyone would like to live without working very hard and we see this grasshopper and ant situation everywhere. The ants work hard, having no time to stand still or play. They are black from working so hard in the sunshine and their waists are thin because they haven’t eaten anything, but the grasshopper sings in the grass and takes life easy. If you were a teacher would you tell your students to live life like the ant or the grasshopper? Why don’t you say that to yourself?

Is it normal to play like grasshoppers in our youth and then be serious about taking care of ourselves when we get old and become like the ant? No, it is normal to live like the ant while we are young and have our health and then take it easy like the grasshopper when we get old. How can you play and sing once you get old? It is better never to be able to sing after having worked hard than to not have that kind of life. Even if you are only able to smile after having worked hard, that is still better than singing and relaxing all day.

If something is persecuted and unwelcome when it first appears, it lasts longer and later will be welcomed, but if everyone likes it right away it never lasts very long. This is the way the world has always been. When rock music first appeared everyone was excited about it, but how long has it lasted? All the fads, like the Beatles, the hippie life and streaking, have all passed. I have been working in a painful, impossible way for thirty years yet I am still going strong. Will I just fade away, or will the Unification Church grow and grow until it fills the earth?

We raise money in this Church and then we throw it to the vultures in the world and nothing remains. We have no money in our pockets or in the bank. I spent much money in America but now I am here in England. I am working just as hard now as many years ago and still nothing remains. It is still the same hard work, but through it all we have become healthier and we have really changed. We feel much better than before because our consciences are clear and we have hope. This movement is not like some passing disease; it occupies a position wherever it goes and grows there.

Does a tree only need air in order to grow big? No, the roots are always growing, probing for nutrition, even reaching into dirty sewage water. The leaves are only taking in fresh air while the roots handle all kinds of dirty things, but if we took pity on the roots and pulled them up to give them fresh air, the tree would die. The Unification Church is like the root of the great big tree which is the world. When people first come they are fascinated because they find kindness and love in our members but when they stay a few months they find that this is a bitter life and they think twice about staying. All of these different nutrients, bitter, sour, hot, cold, are necessary for our health. All our members go through many different experiences and become healthy. Only a few people really come to like the Unification Church life.

The English people have heard that I am here but they have never met me. Even though you see me here sometimes you don’t know what I have been doing. How can anyone know what the root is like just by standing back and looking at the tree? People looking from the outside may say the Unification Church is good, but no one knows what is inside. I don’t meet with newsmen because they will write their stories just to suit themselves and make their living. I don’t want to see that kind of newsman.

If God is the root of all mankind then should He appear to everyone whenever they want to see Him? If He is the root then should He stay underground where no one can see Him or know what He is like? The branches try to grow up and up, while the root tries very hard to go deeper and deeper, growing wider and wider. It seems as though someone should be able to see God if he really wants to understand Him, but the deeper a person goes into theology the more difficult it becomes to understand and believe in God. The Archbishop of Canterbury said recently that today’s bishops are not very religious and have lost faith, while ordinary laymen have kept faith. That’s a strange thing, isn’t it?

### What is the most difficult peak to climb in restoration?

What does all this have to do with this morning’s topic? In Norway at this time of year there is only a very short night. When nighttime comes you fumble around in the darkness and may even feel misery and fear. Would you welcome the rising of the sun more after a short night or a long one? It is the same as if you had eaten only bitter things throughout your whole life. If by chance you ate some slightly sweet thing your eyes would really open up and you would exclaim, ‘That tastes so good!’

If you give something sweet to a person who has eaten only sweet things in his life then he will spit it out because he has eaten so much of it before. Does such a man truly know the taste of sweetness? This is simple logic and we must have it engraved in our minds. If history had been glorious and happy for thousands of years, when you had a new start could you call it a truly glorious one?

Let us assume that there is a God. Would God or mankind want the most glorious thing? Man is not less ambitious than God and he would announce, ‘God, I will be more glorious than You.’ You have that kind of ambition and greed, don’t you? I am the same. Then the glorious civilization is about to come. Would man say, ‘God, you should have the title of Glorious Man of Victory,’ or would he say, ‘Father, I am going to do more than You so I can have that title? We can compete with God.

God has been working for thousands of years, going through much more pain than you experience now. You have been going through the same pain perhaps, but only for a few years at the most. It makes sense that there will come a peak time in God’s work and suffering. We may not have worked as long as God has, but there is no limit to how intensely we can work. Imagine that by our hard work we come to occupy the peak of God’s work. When God comes by and meets us there will He be annoyed that we fought His fight? Would God oppose you? He would forget His difficulties of the previous thousands of years and exclaim, ‘This is the most glorious scene, seeing man on top of the peak before me.’ God would not be annoyed at seeing man take His position there.

So far the Unification Church has been stirring up every corner of the world, all around America, Africa, Asia, everywhere. Now I have come from America to England and we are making more noise than the many Anglican churches. We have gathered together all sorts of people, even former enemies, and brought them to this small place. How many of you actually wanted to be where you now find yourselves?

Every one can pick out the tallest Himalayan peak because it is so big that it is unmistakable, but does everyone who sees it go and climb it? Many people might start up but not even half of them will reach the top. The only ones who will get to the top will be those who say, ‘I will reach the top or die in the attempt.’ When Jesus said: ‘Whoever would save his life will lose it, and whosoever loses his life for my sake will find it,’ was he speaking in a light moment, as on a playing field? No, he said that when his disciples were trying to go to the top of the peak.

Whoever reaches the top will know how to come back and consequently he is the one who will live. Those who do not go to the top will not make it back because they will get lost on the way. It is only after reaching the summit that a climber can clearly see his direction back again. If someone goes only halfway he may easily get lost and never find his way down. This is why those who are desperate to reach the peak will survive. If a climber gives up and says, ‘It is too difficult for me to go on,’ he is already dead. If you are serious about reaching the peak, you must be ready to die in trying.

We are seriously talking about carrying out restoration and returning to God. Is that more difficult than climbing to the top of the Himalayas? If someone is leading the way to the top then no matter how tired you become you must be so desperate that you never lose sight of him. If your hands are too tired then you have to bite his coat with your teeth in order to keep up. If you give up and decide not to go on then you are sure to get lost on the mountain.

You have been walking quite a few days now since joining the Unification Church. Are you tired? God has considered this problem for a long time and He is very logical about it. He sees that old people would never be able to make it so God recruited young people for the Unification Church. Shouldn’t you go through some training before you start out for the summit, getting in shape and learning how to live on the mountain? Even though you are young and healthy, you need training in order to survive on the mountain.

It is commonly accepted that women are the weaker sex, but should we be lenient, or should we train them harder in order to equip them for the climb? I have seen that in the Unification Church many women work harder than the men. Since men have their dignity to uphold, they try desperately to catch up and get a step ahead of them. This has been true throughout our history, especially in Japan.

Are those of you who are single going to get married after you have reached the peak or only halfway up? Can you say that your marriage is indeed a glorious one if you haven’t even reached the top? If you get married halfway up you won’t even have the strength to kiss each other, but once you are at the top you can really embrace each other because you have nothing more to worry about.

Throughout my life I have been chased by time and suffering and my life has never been settled. The goal is to reach the top successfully and if I keep moving there is no chance of being defeated. The victorious feeling upon reaching the summit is like a volcanic eruption, with fire exploding out of the peak. That’s a glorious position. If there is more pain, then so much the better; once we reach the peak it will be transformed into more glory. It is not simply a matter of reaching the goal. If you work for years and years in pain and misery then once you reach the top everything will turn into gold.

It is a matter of setting precedents as well. Once we reach the peak and see the glory many others will want to reach the top too. If we don’t succeed, however, everyone will be reluctant to attempt any climb at all. Once you reach the top of the mountain, your ancestors and your descendants will want to imitate you and enough glorious roads will be built that many thousands of people will be able to follow you. If an Italian reaches the peak first then all Italians in the past, present and future will try. This example is a powerful thing.

The analogy of a mountain is easy to understand because we can see a mountain; but what is the peak in the course of restoration? We can only sense restoration with our minds and for this reason persecution becomes the most difficult thing to tolerate. As we try desperately we think, ‘Am I going to make it or not?’ That opposition and persecution is the Himalayan peak of restoration.

### We will cross the final peak as the 21-year course ends

We have a 21-year course, made up of three seven-year courses. Is it more sensible to think that the first seven years would be the most difficult, or that the third seven years would be most difficult? We have a few more years left to go in the 21 years, and as we near the peak the way will become more and more difficult. Who would have greater regret, the member who dropped out after the first seven years, or the member who left after working hard until halfway through the third seven-year course? If someone drops out during the first seven years he will not think so much of it, but if someone gives his utmost and then leaves when he is only a few steps from the top, he will be in anguish when he sees clearly what he did. He might have quit only because he couldn’t see any end in sight. This is why spirit world and God will appeal to you to continue and to remember that there are only a few more steps left. They will push you because they know that suffering just a little while longer will be much less than the pain you will feel afterward if you leave.

When do you think my work in the free world will end? I have been going from one country to another for years now. Do you think my course will lead to ever more advanced countries, or to less and less advanced countries? I feel that if America was at the bottom and England was at the top, this would be the plateau and the dispensation could only go to lower levels in the future. I feel that after staying awhile in England I may go to Brazil or to Africa, but if you don’t fulfill your responsibility in your own country, will you have the qualification to follow me to another country?

Do you think we will have even worse persecution than we have already experienced? No, the peak of persecution is already behind us. At one time it was so bad that our members shed blood and tears when they went to witness, but here in England people don’t persecute you so much. If the English do not persecute us then it is unlikely that the Commonwealth countries will oppose us either. The world has heard that I am an evil man, but once one country accepts me, the rest of the world will follow the same pattern. Eventually a thundering voice of welcome for the Unification Church is bound to be heard. Where will that voice be heard? This London operation could be the borderline. England could be called ‘Mingleland’ because the French, English and Germans are all mingled here. I planned this London operation as the decisive turning point of the Unification Church efforts. It will become easier from this point on.

I started in Korea years ago and then went to America and England. When I go back to Korea I want to be welcomed by the Koreans. It is completely different from the way I left. I planned to conduct a 120-day operation in London and then to return to Korea. The 120 days started May 13, making the 120th day September 13, only six days from the anniversary of the Washington Monument victory. In just a few years we will cross the final peak as the 21-year course ends.

Even though we can’t see it, this is the peak of the fiercest battle and struggle. I want you to feel that you don’t want help from God or spirit world, but that you want to do your mission with your own power. Today is the first of August, eighty days after the 13th of May. The number eight always signifies a new start. We have emerged from the days of trial. There was terrible persecution in Korea, Japan and America and harassment around the world but now the worst is over. Even though persecution is declining, we must bring a victorious result during this period in London. Then there will be great hope for the free world. We all had a glorious start in the final war; we have gone through misery but now is the time to recover all things and claim the victory as the prize of all the previous suffering.

When I started the movement in America I was like the locomotive, pulling everyone. There the members only had to follow me, but here I want to see you take the initiative and not depend on me so much. I took the lead in America because we were under tremendous persecution at the time, but here there is much less persecution and you don’t need me to worry over you. Instead of my working at this time, God would rather let you work here and take the glorious position.

When I started my work in America the future of the free world was in my hands, and with that realization I fought desperately. Likewise, you are fighting for the destiny of this country, but you can see that even in the last few years the world has undergone incredible transition. We are going uphill now and if we fail then we will slide down to the evil world. Once you go over the peak, however, it is better to slide down because you will reach the bottom faster that way. Now you must really strive with your life, but later you will be able to do your work even with your eyes closed. This doesn’t require meticulous planning; just try your best and the result will be there.

Until recently I took the result of your hard work and offered it as indemnity for the world and nothing remained, but from this point on when you work hard everything will bear fruit and be yours. This is an entirely different situation. This is the time when whoever drives you out can do so with confidence because this is all yours and will be good for you. Before this time it didn’t benefit you directly.

The desire of all devout Jews is to be buried in their fatherland. It is most meaningful to be buried in one’s homeland. If you die before you reach the peak then you will be buried in the evil world, but if you die on the downhill after crossing the peak, you will roll down and die in your homeland. Because there are no obvious changes in scenery, a soldier only knows he has crossed a boundary when he sees enemy troops. In the same way, you don’t have any indication when you cross the borderline at the peak.

Until recently people always thought the Unification Church was something evil, but since crossing the borderline everyone has hope because of us. When I sent the seminarians out into London I thought, ‘If London mistreats them then the fate of this country will be dark.’ But because the seminarians were welcomed I will change my attitude toward the Western world. I am happy now at how things have developed.

### After this 120-day period I am free to go anywhere

This London campaign is different from anything I did in America. If America is an Abel country then this is a Cain country and the two nations ought to work harmoniously together as brothers. When the British welcome our American members they are actually welcoming me. Then this country can become the ancestor of the free world.

This is indeed a glorious start. For the first time in our history the persecution is finished. We have crossed that peak and are starting anew in a glorious sortie. It will never happen again in the future, just this one time. All the seminary students will go back to America on the 13th of September. During their remaining time I want you students to win six people and then you will have a glorious homecoming. Work yourself to the bone in the month remaining to indemnify what you did not do in America. Then there will be new hope bubbling in America. You seminarians must know that during the period you remain in England you are the center of the whole history of America and the free world, and that everything you do will be yours. I am saying every word for you. You must know the meaning of this so that you will have a glorious result too.

I talked with Mother this morning and told her that for some reason I cannot even pray about America. I have been praying with such fervent love for America but now I cannot help but drift away. If you fulfill your responsibility then my mind might turn around once more and feel like praying for America. I am not bound to that nation, no matter what historical position it may occupy in the dispensation. I will work freely, not depending on America alone. I can go anywhere to do the work of God.

Those of you here have flown here from all over the world to fight a war. Did you come to be victorious or to lose? To become a victor you must be determined to win and live every day in a life and death manner. How many countries are represented here? America, England, Japan, Germany, France, Italy, Spain, Austria, Belgium, Canada, Switzerland, Portugal, Norway, China, Finland, Holland, Sweden, Jamaica, Ceylon, Malta, Russia, Korea, Vietnam, Australia, Mauritius, Luxembourg, Denmark, Iceland, New Zealand, El Salvador, Guyana, Trinidad, Madagascar, Rhodesia, South Africa, Hungary, Poland, Ireland, India, Malaysia. That is forty. Forty nations and 120 days parallels my selecting Holy Grounds in 40 nations in 120 days during my first trip to foreign countries in 1965. If forty countries are competing, would you want the last position or the first? Everyone wants to be first but that position is very difficult to reach.

Ours is an unprecedented, unique kind of war and there will not be a second one. This is the only chance. After this 120-day period I can leave and go to different places, but you must remain and work until your country is rebuilt. All these years I have not been spending money on myself, just for other countries and other people, but now I can spend money for my own sake too.

Until now I have worn the worst suits of any man on earth but even so people called me the richest man on earth. I have lived the most difficult life but people accused me of living like a millionaire. I bought an $8 pair of vinyl shoes in Japan and wore them for five years, and in People magazine in America they wrote that those shoes were made in England and cost me several hundred dollars. I have never worn a ring on my finger because I felt I had not accomplished my responsibility. The man who has not fulfilled his responsibility is like a sinner. My philosophy has always been that until I fulfilled one-third of my responsibility I would have mealless days and sleepless nights. That is how I have been living.

I was not supposed to suffer. If Christianity had accepted me then that part of my course would not have been necessary. Christianity has taken the position of my enemy, but I have opened up a way for the enemy to live. Even though they were supposed to open up the way, I did it instead. I will try very hard to forget everything I have suffered because God is that way. Now my whole mission is accomplished and if I go to spirit world nothing will be in jeopardy. The dispensation will be safe. If I go back to Korea now the people will welcome me.

### Soon God will be able to be a glorious God

Shortly after arriving here I had a problem with the immigration officials and the first message I received at that time was from Korea. It said, ‘If you do not want to be humiliated in England, come back to Korea.’ That was not from our members; Korea sent me a telegram. I have a responsibility to fulfill and until it is accomplished I do not care whether I am welcomed or not. In fact, staying forty days in England was so important that I thought, ‘If the government refuses to let me stay, I will just disappear from sight and then leave after the forty days are up.’ I knew that woe would come to this country if I could not stay. However long I stay now, it is merely an extension of forty days and has the same meaning.

I have had an impossible life but I could not die before the dispensation was finished. If you do your work successfully within the given period then the free world will see a hopeful path opening up, but if you fail then I see darkness ahead for the free world. You started your glorious sortie a month ago when you came to this country to work and I expect you to be victorious by winning three spiritual children. Then you can go back to your own country victoriously.

Perhaps after September 13th I will terminate all activity here and send everyone back to their nations, including the seminarians. Then you will not have a chance to win a victory. Dennis, do not send new members out fundraising; send them back to the place where they were witnessed to and let them witness to their own households and relatives. If they work as hard as they worked elsewhere, their city can very quickly be restored.

I am now going back to my own country, and so should you. Even if the Western world begs me to come back I might not. If I want to come back that is another story, but I will not go just because someone asks me to come. Whatever happens on earth has a counterpart in spirit world. Forty countries are represented here, which symbolize all of the free nations. All of spirit world will find a connection to the Unification Church through you and they will come down to gain credit for having done heavenly work so they can go to heaven too. Bear in mind that you have already started your glorious sortie. All of spirit world watches you, all the free world and all the countries that you represent watch you. This is not imaginary. The physical world is in Adam’s position while spirit world is in the archangel position. Adam must get ahead of the archangel world.

As a result of the fall everything was lost and replaced by Satan, father, mother, children, friends, husband, wife, and became completely valueless. Now we are trying to regain our own individual value as well as regaining parents and all things by becoming victors in this war. You in the Unification Church are different because you have found God. Not just an imaginary God, but one who has a true relationship with you.

Until now God’s work has always been intertwined with indemnity and He could never be God in the original way. He has been a humiliated God, the one whom everyone ran to for help, but never a glorious God. Your True Parents were humiliated as well. They went through suffering and were never True Parents in the original way. Now you are coming to the time when you can have glorious True Parents.

Since you can have a glorious God and glorious True Parents, now for the first time you can have glorious neighboring countries and glorious brothers and sisters. Only a few years ago neighboring countries were deadly enemies here in Europe, but the times have changed so much that even Asians and Africans can claim that they are true brothers. Until now the country where we have met was the country where much regret remained, where people persecuted us and did unspeakable things, but the country where we are going to meet from now on is the country that will welcome you and God and the True Parents. In England we can see signs of the possibility that people will soon start to understand the dispensation. They are welcoming you now and it will be an historical event when they welcome me.

We are not the best people in the world; in a way we are even the worst people. When the worst people in the world understand me and understand the dispensation then the rest of the world will take only three weeks to understand. Just imagine sending out broadcasts via Telstar; that would make it possible for everyone to have a three-week workshop at the same time. How many do you think will become members? One half or one third? Here in England 80% of those who go to workshops become members, so if you give a three week training session on TV 100% of the viewers can be turned around by seeing the TV program. It is relatively easy to bring world unity centering around one country. This is not imaginary. When we project the changes that have been happening in the last few years into the future, we can see that it is entirely possible.

We are making preparations now for reaching out to all people through the electronic media. When that day comes do you think you will have to go door-to-door asking people to come to a workshop, struggling to have them understand God’s heart? Once that day comes you won’t have that opportunity. Everyone will be taught through television and radio about Divine Principle and Unification Church and True Parents. On that day you will say, ‘I was there on the first of August when Father spoke about the Glorious Sortie.’ People will ask you about what you did back then. Will you be able to answer, ‘Well, I was just there? Or will you be able to say, ‘I got really excited that day and saw a clear image of the future. When Father told us all those things I engraved them in my mind and from that time on I worked harder than ever before.’ Do you want to speak proudly about yourself in front of your friends and neighbors? Your countrymen and relatives want someone to be proud of and they will take your picture and display it, telling people about the person they knew who worked hard in London during those days.

Now you are called Moonies but not so long from now you will be called ‘Sunnies’ instead. What’s the difference between the two? The moon only reflects light from the sun, but the sun generates its own light. You don’t have to reflect anyone else’s light. Do you have light of your own? Is your face beaming? Never depend on other people to tell you what to do. Say, ‘Father, I don’t need you to give me advice. I will work on my own.’ If you need me to give you orders and encouragement then you are a Moonie, but when you become a Sunnie I won’t have to tell you what needs to be done. You would look for the most difficult place on earth and go there to witness. A Sunnie can go to the darkest place in the world and bring the sunshine there. The sun burns continually and melts everything nearby. Imagine how difficult it is to become like that. Are you going to do it, though?

What are you going to become once you are a Sunnie? A ‘Kingie.’ A Moonie is the formation stage and a Sunnie is the growth stage. You have to connect these three stages and then you are a King. In other words, the past, present and future should all be victorious. Was your past a victorious one? How about your present? I doubt it. At best you are still Moonies because you still need me, don’t you? If I need God in order to do the work then I am not a King. A King would say, ‘God, I will take care of the world. You don’t have to work with me. I will take responsibility.’ A Moonie needs True Parents and God to help all the time, and even a Sunnie needs God. When you become a King you can take the place of God and do the work all by yourself.

You can’t say you are ready to take responsibility for the world without God’s help until you have proven yourself in your own experience. Now it is possible for you to become Sunnies and to do that you should act in the position of True Parents. You must be victorious everywhere and never be overcome by anyone.

I told you a few weeks ago that for 6,000 years God did only one thing, which was work to restore one Adam. Now I have restored Eve, one family, and the foundation for the country in only thirty years. I have prepared the Abel position on the worldwide level; in eighteen years I finished what I thought would take 21 years. Can you compare that to winning three people in forty days?

You have to win your heavenly qualifications. If I tell you to do something you should be able to say, ‘Yes, Father, I have done that already.’ You will come to have True God and True Parents and then you will inherit the ability to worship, serve and live together with God on the individual and family levels. God is not just a deity, as religious people have been thinking for thousands of years, but is in the position of parent. He is parent to us and we can meet Him. He is our father and mother, our family’s father and mother and our nation’s father and mother, as well as the parent of spirit world. We are going to meet and serve God like that. Wherever He goes He is the parent of that place. As children you can go everywhere God goes, can’t you? No one can go to the Queen’s palace without a special reason, but if you are a member of her family you can go anywhere she goes. It is the same with our parent, God.

God is the God of the individual, the family, the clan, the nation, the world and spirit world. Wherever you go you are following God because He has been working where you are working now. You do not go as a servant but as parents to a country, to a home or to an individual. You must love them as parents would. Since God does not have a body He is represented by the True Parents. They are the True Parents of the individual, family, clan, nation, world and even spirit world. In the future God will appear to everyone in the form of the True Parents because He has no body of His own.

You follow Mother and myself because children follow their parents wherever they go, whatever they do. In every situation you will be connected to the True Parents through heart. Sometimes it is painful and you are unhappy and disappointed with yourselves, but even if I mistreat you and people persecute you, you overcome and strengthen your connection with the True Parents. Sometimes you are excited to be coming along, but no matter what your feeling is, you must tag along with me before you can be a child. Then no matter how humble you may be, whenever the Parents go a victorious way you can come also, sitting down at the end of the table to join the feast. Worthy or not, you are children of the True Parents.

This is the one thing you must do while you still have a physical body. As long as you live here it is possible to make a tie with the True Parents, no matter what situation comes. You must make a solid tie with the True Parents on every level, from the individual to the cosmic level. This is the first and only time in all of history for you to make that connection. You must realize what a glorious sortie it is to be able to do what True Parents and God desire.

### The father-son relationship

Looking around the world we see only bleakness, misery and sorrow. In no organization do they have heart and love or family bonds between the leader and the members. If there is some bond there, it does not have the depth of a true father-son relationship. That is the misery of hell. We are connecting all the different directions and ways of the world to the original heart of the father-son relationship. Wherever you go you are following me. We are standing on the last frontier where we can physically make these ties; after this everything will become spiritual. What is troubling the father should be troubling his sons and daughters. Whatever he desires should be the hope and wish of his children. They have the same faith and the same hope. Whatever the king of a country wishes should be the wish of every citizen. It is the father’s wish and should also be the children’s wish.

Satan destroyed the original order in all things and now is the time when it is possible to restore all things. We have started upon the glorious sortie and are fighting to restore the original position of God. Only after you inherit the tradition directly from True Parents can you become Sunnies. If there is a difficult thing to be accomplished then you would say, ‘You rest. I’ll do that.’ You will be able to communicate freely with the True Parents; wherever they go your heart will automatically go and try to do the same things. No matter what you are doing, they also feel like being there to watch you, working together with you and giving advice. Is your heart like that now? If not then you have to fight to cross over that barrier and go freely in and out of my heart.

What is glory? The glorious day will be the day when there are no barriers between us. Whatever you are doing, any time of the day, you will welcome me and share freely. It is a glorious day when you are able to serve God like that. You can do it by becoming victorious. This is the only important thing to know; everything else is an accessory to that. The most valuable thing in the world is the love in the father-son relationship; this love can go anywhere, to the most miserable, sorrowful place and the happiest and most glorious time.

When you undergo serious difficulties and try very hard, I appear in your dreams and guide you, don’t I? I am building the father-son relationship wherever you go, especially in difficult places. Once you achieve that in times of difficulty it becomes automatic everywhere else.

You must be aware of what kind of war you are fighting now. You are fighting in the glorious sortie so that you can become victorious and be connected with the parents in heart and have a victorious meeting with God. This is the last severe battle and you must be willing to give your life. Never feel that you will simply survive this battle. You must become serious and be determined to be victorious. Those who are sure that they will be victorious, raise your hands. God bless you.

## WE WHO HAVE BEEN CALLED TO DO GOD’S WORK

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### July 23, 1978
London, England
Translator – Sang Kil Han

Here we have people assembled from many countries and from all four corners of the world. Mankind originally lived in one place, but then scattered around the world. In due course people developed different languages and customs. The Bible records, for instance, the building of the tower of Babel and the subsequent confusion of languages and development of different civilizations, but now we are here together.

Whoever we may be, when we try to trace our ancestry, our common ancestors all the way back at the beginning are Adam and Eve. From each generation of your ancestry you have inherited something, however small. You not only inherit characteristics from your parents but from other ancestors as well. Some inherited characteristics are not so noticeable in the Orient because there is a uniformity of black hair and of skin color, but in the West differences in color of hair, skin and eyes are quite noticeable. Sometimes a child may inherit characteristics from a distant ancestor that make him look very different from his parents. Those who have hair of a color different from your parents, raise your hand. Many of you. That tells us clearly that we have inherited many things from our ancestors.

It is not hard to imagine that characteristics are passed along from generation to generation. This happens on both the paternal and maternal side. We can conclude that each one of us is connected by inheritance to all parts of the world, not just our direct ancestry.

When you apportion yourself according to all the influence of your ancestors, there is not one hair that belongs to you alone. If you were really strict about dividing yourself up in this way you would belong to everyone else. Is there any part of yourself that you can claim for yourself? Actually you have nothing for yourself alone. Clearly you are a possession owned in common by mankind. You can think of yourself as someone who exists to benefit or contribute to the world. It just is not possible to claim yourself for you alone.

If you are a common possession of your ancestors and the world, what would they want of you, good things or bad things? You easily answer that they would want good things, but what does this mean? If a young girl is always dreaming about young boys we might say that is a natural thing. If you are hungry and find some food, eating it might be a good thing. If you are sleepy and can lie down to rest you might say that is a good thing too. Perhaps it is a good thing to be able to shift position if you are sitting uncomfortably.

All of these can be said to be good things, but probably your ancestors had something different in mind. If we ask them, what would they answer? You cannot see them with your eyes, but nevertheless they are certainly there, so what would they answer? One ancestor who left school early and had a wild life might strongly advise you to get a good education. Have you ever stopped to think about what advice your ancestors would like to give you? Perhaps one of your ancestors fought in the war and was badly mistreated, and during his life on earth became obsessed with wanting to destroy Germany. He would want to have you do the same. Perhaps some other ancestor would want revenge for some bad experience he had. Your ancestors have many wishes.

If your ancestors want you to do something good, what do they have in mind? Being in spirit world they will clearly see the situation there, and perhaps know God deeply. God and spirit world exist, yet mankind denies that and lives in a very confused way, going in all different directions. Those in spirit world will certainly be aware of the world situation today, perhaps more than we who are living in it, and they would probably know what is the best way for us to live. If we are in the wrong place they would know where we should move to, and if we are going in the wrong direction they will see whether it will lead to destruction.

Would they think it is better to continue this way or to get out of the situation? They might know a better direction for us to go. Which do you think is the case? The spirit world may want us to go in a direction exactly opposite the way we think is best. What shall we do in that case? Would you choose to follow their advice? How can you tell whether they know best? If there is anything you hate it is to listen to other people, right? Some people feel pulled in many different directions and end up avoiding them all. In this case both sides cannot keep pulling and hope to go somewhere; it is not possible. Can you just cut everyone else off? You can accomplish something on your own, but cannot detach yourself completely.

Do you plan when you will blink your eyes, or just do it spontaneously? You don’t consciously plan that, do you? You don’t consciously control your breathing either. Your blood circulates automatically in your body, without your planned decision. There is very little about your body that is controlled by your own will; most bodily action is originated by some other source. You enjoy seeing puppets and marionettes, don’t you? Do the dolls dance by themselves, or does someone else make them dance? There is some other cause.

Our ancestors want us to live for the benefit of all, and when we start to do otherwise they would rebel against us, wanting us to change. That’s not hard to imagine. Will they encourage us to go forward, or try to stop us? If you are running they will push you to run faster, lifting you up so you won’t fall down, doing anything to make the path easier. All spirit men know that God exists, though people here on earth may not be so sure.

How would your ancestors in spirit world like to live? Since they know that God rules the spirit world, whatever direction God wants them to go is the way they would desire. That is one most basic law which no one wants to break. What if some spirit man doesn’t want to accept that? How could he live? There must be some sort of correction or punishment for violating heavenly law. There could be people of all extremes, from the man who loves to live that way, to those who aren’t devoted to it, to those who oppose that law continually. Thus we can conclude that there is a hell in spirit world, like that which Buddhism describes so vividly.

Would the person who ends up in hell feel complacent about remaining in that position? Will he be peaceful and happy? No, living there must be painful. Anyone there would rather be like the positive spirits who are more peaceful and happy. Looking down at you, their descendant, would your ancestors want you to lead the same kind of life they did and come to the same place in spirit world? Or would they want to see you live a different way so you can go to where the happier people are who lived in accord with universal law? Why would they want you to go to a different place, when it seems natural they would want to have you with them?

We can understand by looking at this earthly world. No criminal or gangster wants his children to live the kind of life he did. Without exception he will discourage his children from following his path. Without exception, everyone wants his descendants to be better than himself. If a vicious criminal is watching an evil man like himself in a movie who successfully eludes the police but is finally caught and punished, do you think the criminal watching will be happy or unhappy? He will be so excited that he will cheer, forgetting that he is like the man in the movie. Can you understand? Once he sees the similarity to his own life, however, he must feel much pain in his heart.

Similarly, a criminal in spirit world looking down at a criminal on earth will wish he would get caught, just like everyone else would. When he finally is caught, upon looking closely the spirit man may see that it is his own descendant being taken to prison. How would he feel? Wouldn’t he really feel pain? He knows it is right for this person to be caught, but at the same time it is still his descendant. This is a good lesson, reminding us that no matter what we may want, we must live in a good way. God, good spirit men, evil spirit men and even evil people on earth want us to live in a good way. It is a universal desire.

With many people living in so many different ways, how can we know what the good way is? We can reason that the good way of life is the one which is in conformity with God’s law in spirit world. Will the Queen look at you and be able to say whether you are living a righteous life? Will religious people and the rest of society be able to look at you and say you are doing a righteous thing? What is a person doing if everyone can agree that he is doing a righteous thing?

Eating when we are hungry is a righteous thing, isn’t it? That is not wrong, but in comparison with something better it is not as good. If there is someone hungrier than I who is doing more meaningful work, then saving the food so he can eat instead is actually better. Sleep is the same. There is nothing wrong with sleeping, but helping people in need instead of sleeping is actually better. For a loving couple to live together is not wrong, but sacrificing their life together for the sake of the world is more righteous. That is how goodness is evaluated.

Would you say that that is an exceptional case, or that the same rule applies universally? Living for a natural life span is not bad, but working for others in such a way that you live only half as long is more righteous. Do you think a person would have lived only half as righteous a life if he lived only fifty years instead of 100? How could it be good? God will be confident in saying that this person is more righteous, as will the good and evil spirit world; he himself also can conclude that it is more righteous than what he originally intended to do. This applies to all situations; all people without exception will acknowledge it.

Here we have Dennis Orme. Let us say that he has two aspects, Dennis A and Dennis B. Dennis A may decide to live and die for England and for his efforts finally be crucified. Dennis B may have one eye poked out for the same reason, then two weeks later have the other eye poked out, then later one ear at a time cut off, and so forth, until some time later he dies. Both Dennis A and Dennis B lived for the nation, but how could God choose who was more sacrificial and righteous? They both died so they must have paid the same price, right? No, Dennis B suffered more than the first Dennis, so he must have been more righteous.

If a child goes out to play and comes back crying, his mother will ask what happened. If the boy hit someone and then got hit back and cries, then even his mother will blame him. But if he is crying because the other boy struck him first, then the mother will take his side. Likewise, first we suffer and persevere; we know it is more valuable than trying to dominate injustice before enduring it personally. Who thinks it IS better to retaliate before suffering for the sake of the person who struck you? It is good to suffer and tolerate, and then tolerate more. That is a definition and standard of goodness.

Like many other people, you want to live in a good way, but first you must know what is good. What is best of all? In the Unification Church you know that I suffered much and so you think that you must suffer too. Such a man is a good person. Those who know the standard of goodness and live that way are righteous; those who live according to good tradition are also good. You must know that the most righteous deed of all is offering our love. Why is sacrificing our love better than sacrificing our lives? Why is love more valuable than life? Which comes first, love or life? Before your life came into being your father and mother had love.

A man representing heaven and a woman representing earth meet each other and love each other deeply in many ways. This love must have a unique, eternal characteristic, just like God’s love. In classic literature is passing love cherished more, or unchanging, eternal love? Whenever we talk about love we mean unique love, not love which is relative to the situation and lasts only a short time. Once we love we want it to be unchanging, even unto the end of the universe. Can any of you say you received such love from your parents? No? Then how were you given birth ?

In the future we must evaluate the value of a man’s life according to the standard of his love. Understandably God cannot use any other standard than unchanging and unique love to evaluate a man because God Himself is like that. How can we say that a person is valuable? Only by seeing the quality of his love. A patriot is not a person who is concerned mainly with advancing his own rank. When we are ready to give up everything for the sake of the country, then we can be called patriots. Such a person never expects anything in return. Once that patriot decides to live for the sake of his country, his love never changes. Even if his beloved wife tries to stop him, he will not listen. If you women have such husbands and they try to chase you out as well, would you still follow them all of your lives? Why would you follow them? You are confident you would follow because you know the direction of love; once you make up your mind to follow the higher standard, you will continue to pursue it.

Since you have once opposed that kind of thinking, you now know the value of following it. That position of opposition is like Satan’s position, and since you do not like to follow Satan you decide to follow your husband’s position.

Now we know that a patriot is a person of this unchanging love. A filial son is one who is most dedicated to his parents. Once such a son makes up his mind toward his parents he keeps on that way eternally, even though other people try to change his direction. If his parents are in danger will such a son cover them with his own body, or try to protect himself? Would real parents do the same thing for the sake of their children? Even in the animal kingdom parents are always ready to do that. That absolute heavenly law remains intact even in this evil world. Do you regard yourselves as filial sons and daughters? Are you that way, or are you still trying to be that way?

There are millions of people in the Western world. Can you find one filial son and daughter here ? Do you think they are there to be found? Your criteria must be different from mine because I have not found even one. What about Unification Church members? Are there such sons and daughters among you? You all call me your True Parent, but are you calling me that out of love or some other quality?

Is your love unchanging, unique and eternal? If you are still trying, then when will you accomplish it? Will you still be trying forever? This is exactly what we are doing here now, training to live this love. There is no half-way, mediocre alternative. Many young people have given up all their old pleasures to follow me. Why do they do that? Every morning you get up incredibly early, go fund raising and witnessing without let-up, and when you come back I don’t even congratulate you on how hard you worked. I always tell you that you haven’t done enough! Yet even then you young people are eager to do even more. Do many young people come to a movement like this only because they are dumb?

Actually they are determined that they will develop that love in themselves. They want never to change; they want to develop that love and bring themselves to perfection. This is their ambition. You wouldn’t mind living in Buckingham Palace, but not if it were a place where changeable people lived. You would rather be constant. If anyone seriously tries to live this life but then becomes skeptical and goes back to the world, even after a number of years he feels compelled to come back. No matter how difficult this is, it is still the best in the world. We don’t say that just because we are Unification Church members. This is why I stay in the Unification Church too!

Very few Americans understand or support me. Most people oppose me, yet many American young people will never leave me. This is true in Korea and Japan and England as well, even though many oppose me. This is because they are trying to center on the same love I am centering on. If the son of my worst enemy were hungry, I would send him rice without telling his father and send him to school. This is the way everyone should live in the Unification Church. I would rather see you suffer than betray the son of my enemy. Our Unification Church members are close to me, not because of my worldly power, but because of my suffering. Other people feel close to you because of your suffering. Not only people but also the whole creation tries to be close to me. Even the creation would like to live with such a man for eternity.

Would money like to follow a bad man or this kind of man? Actually money must chase after a person; a person cannot chase after money and be successful. You have this experience yourself: a person may not be happy to give you a donation, even frankly saying something bad to you, but then his hand dips into his pocket and brings out some money! Likewise, many mouths speak against me, but those people still bring out money to give. Then they think, “I decided I wouldn’t give, but I just did it again!” Upon seeing that, God is happiest and Satan the most miserable .

In the Unification Church we talk all the time about heaven on earth, but it can only be built centering around this love. Without it no heaven can be made. Do you have that kind of love in yourself? Do you have it or are you trying to have it? As long as you are still trying to have love you can never graduate from suffering, but once you have that established, suffering will leave you. Since I knew this from the very beginning I could go on and on in suffering; even when the situation became overwhelmingly difficult I never even thought of complaining to God. Even after dying I am determined to leave love behind. In that case how can I slacken my pace while I am still living?

What is different between you and me? The difference lies in love and in heart. It’s not that God loves me and not you. God must love me because of my heart; that’s the difference. Now you know that you must be loved by God also. Now you are aware that out of the billions of people on the earth. there is not one filial son or daughter in the world. No one knows why they must be one with their parents, so we must teach them. Neither are there any true patriots loving their country on this earth. We have the great responsibility of teaching the people of the world to become one. We don’t find in this world a single saint who is ready to dedicate his entire life to God, so we must teach the world how and why to become this way.

There are not three separate ways to do these things. If you become a filial son then you are already a true patriot and saint; these qualities are all one. We must direct all of our heart and love to our parents for that is the path of the filial son. A patriot must really dedicate his life for the sake of the country. The heart of a saint is the same. Even the king of a country must follow as saint in his country. The saint must follow God. A king must follow the saint. A patriot must follow the king; a filial son must follow the patriot. These four are in one line in that order.

God’s love is eternal and unchanging and unique, as is the saint’s love. The king who truly follows the saint will be the same; the patriot who follows the king and the filial son who follows the patriot will also be the same. Because their love is linked to the eternal path, it is everlasting. No matter from which walk of life or in which direction you are going, you must come right back and join this one constant path when you are called. It you cannot be all of these at one time, which would you prefer to be? Which should you give priority to? If your choice is between being a filial son and a patriot, it is right to choose to be a patriot. A patriot is dedicated to a country, which already includes many families and parents. Once you choose that and become a patriot, all the parents will want to become patriots as well. If you don’t become a filial son but forsake your parents to become a patriot, you have become what they want to become themselves.

We know that if you are at a crossroads and forsake your parents to take the path of a patriot, the parents will want to follow you. In the same way, if you choose between the roads to sainthood or patriotism, you should choose the road of a saint. Becoming a saint is what all the kings of all nations would want to be. In the same way, if you choose between the path to sainthood and the path to God, you should choose the path to God. You know for sure that is the best way.

What is the Unification Church and why have we assembled here? What are we determined to do? If you say you are determined to follow God it means that you are likely to give up sainthood, kingship, patriotism and being filial sons and daughters: nevertheless, following God is still the path of goodness. Then which path are you following? In what form do you belong to God now? You miss your own parents and family, don’t you? Sometimes you miss your old church, or you want to return to visit your own nation, don’t you? That’s a good thing; you should retain all your love towards them, but then choose to go God’s path as well. By doing that you will perfect your love of other things at one time. If you can really make it on the path of God then you are jumping the whole distance.

Most of your parents oppose what you are doing here, don’t they? There is even an organization of parents who oppose us. In the entire history of mankind there was no such association; only after I came to this world did such a thing appear. There have been many kidnappings in human history, but have you ever heard of parents kidnapping their own children? Now it is commonplace. Am I that bad that our members should be kidnapped by their own parents? They are following a strange logic. If you were ambiguous in your faith you would never survive here, but instead you are very clear in your mind.

Did you choose your path in a lukewarm way, or are you going straight forward as fast as you can? Once you decide will you go slowly and perhaps be defeated, or go quickly and definitely be a victor? A victorious person wins all things. What are we going to do by grasping God? We will serve God more than our parents, in place of the king of the country and on behalf of all the saints. We want to establish the unswerving idea that we must have the heart of God in our family, in our country, in our world. Actually the path of the filial son, the patriot and the saint is all one path toward God. Even if we don’t make it to the ultimate destination in serving this purpose, then we will be brought to God. If we live for the sake of the country and the world we will be brought forward to God.

Then what sort of a person am I? This morning topic is “We who are called to do the work of God.” What does it mean that we are called by God? What is my responsibility all about? From the position of father I must teach every person what to do to be a filial son, a patriot and a saint. This is why you cannot help following me, even though you may not want to. This is not for just one race; the destination of all men is the same, no matter what nationality. The final destination of all races is to follow this.

This is why God called me; then why did He call you? God did not call me as an individual, or for a family or for my nation; He called me for the world and He called you for the same reason. God introduced all of you to me in order to establish the relationship of parents and children. God is our Father but He has no body. You have bodies, but do you hear God speaking to you as directly as you hear me? No, and that is why He speaks through me. What are we going to leave behind? Not a name, but love. I am determined to leave true love behind on earth. Wherever you go you are going to plant love which is unchanging, unique and eternal. This is why God called you.

Is the road of that love a road of suffering, or a peaceful, enjoyable experience? The path of love is a suffering, painful path. Only by going through the bitterness of love will we know the sweetness of love. Compare that to the unending search for enjoyment in the secular world. I always have enough money; the reason I push you on the suffering road is so that you will go in the right direction. It is not for my own benefit. I want you to qualify to inherit the true love which God wants you to leave behind on earth.

You must be aware that the reason you have been called by God is so that you can plant love in this changing world; you must qualify yourselves to have this everlasting love. Then we are called sons and daughters of God who are loved very much and who give God’s love very much. If you become like that and are sent to jail, God will follow you there. God would love such a man at any cost. As long as you stay in the Unification Church ~ will make this kind of person out of you.

Why would God love me? Because I am doing God’s work; God cannot do it effectively all by Himself, so I do it as His representative. That is why God cannot leave me. If you want to be that way also, raise your hand. You are very ambitious and greedy in a way, aren’t you? If you sit and do nothing can you become like that? You can do so only by following our work. You must remember that becoming a patriot is better than being a filial son or daughter at home. Leaving that home behind you to serve the country is the higher way. Even better than that is to give up your country for the sake of the world, and beyond that it is better to give up the world for the sake of God’s work. Even if you must give up your own life and love to do God’s work, this is the way you must feel.

This is why you drop everything when I say we will go to Africa. You will leave even your country and follow God’s voice. Are you that way? Worldly people criticize us by saying that we don’t fulfill our family responsibilities, but they don’t see that we are like migrating birds which move from one place to another because we are following the law of the universe. You are enlarging the family of the world, multiplying it with wider, deeper love until the world is filled with love. We keep flying from one place to another and are so experienced that we can fly right to heaven. That means there can be heaven on earth and in spirit world both.

Wouldn’t you like to see the day when I can heartily dance after the job is done? Wouldn’t you like to dance along? Television stations and satellites will relay the dance of Unification Church members all over the world. Even if I am not a good dancer, the way I dance will set the pattern for the future. No matter how good a dancer you are, unless it is motivated by love it is not a real dance. If you dance with love, however, it will be the most fantastic dance of all.

Here the walls are tired of seeing your sullen faces. They are waiting for the time when they will see that Unification Church members are smiling all of the time, even at four in the morning. The man who is full of love must live that way. When you go out witnessing you can caress the wall and say that it can expect you to witness well and be smiling when you return. What face could better represent love than a smiling face? This is why we talk about love bomb; Moonies have that kind of happy problem. We are called by God to perfect ourselves in this love.

You sisters who have pretty faces, how many husbands will you have in the future? Why must you marry only once and stay with that person the rest of your life and for eternity? Because love is unchanging. Imagine that after only a few days of marriage your husband loses his eyesight and becomes a cripple; what would you do with him? You should think that God wanted to give you the best opportunity to love him more than if he was the most handsome man in the world. Then you can go the highest heaven on the fastest express train. It doesn’t matter if people say, “Well, that’s just the way Moonies talk.” Are you sure that if this happens after a few days of marriage you will never even imagine being married to another person? Those who say they will never change, raise your hands. What about you men? If this happens to your wife will you think you should look for another one to replace her?

We are supposed to live in this true love’ supported by God and all creation. This is not even something outstanding and commendable; there simply is no other way. No one else is teaching you this so you come here to be trained; when you graduate you will go back to your home, society and nation and teach them the same thing that you learned. Some of your parents don’t want to wait until you graduate. however; they want you to come back now! The students who are nearing graduation will just laugh it off and not even consider submitting to kidnapping by their parents.

What nationality are you? You are world citizens, aren’t you? You are citizens of the Kingdom of God! Now you know for sure. You must realize that we have to change the world into one loving world, into a world in which one can love with all his might. Will that world be divided into countries according to race, with barriers, or be a world in which everyone loves the same way? Naturally we will marry on this basis. Those who were married in this recent blessing’ raise your hands. Those whose spouse is not of the same nationality’ raise your hand. Almost all . Are you happy that way? Even though you cannot communicate with your husband in your own language?

If you are happy it is because love is better than language; therefore’ we don’t mind as long as there is love. Love has everything and produces everything. Are you happy? How happy? Just a little? How can you express the bigness of it!?

I must end now. You must clearly realize why God has called you. Those who will comply with God’s reason for calling you here, raise your hands. Thank you very much.

## HISTORY AND OUR RESPONSIBILITY

By Fami1yfed June 16, 2018 June 16, 2018 Speeches of Rev Sun Myung Moon 1978

## REVEREND SUN MYUNG MOON

### July 16, 1978
London, England
Translator – Sang Kil Han

We have learned that due to the fall God has needed to recreate His original world, and also that it takes time for man to be restored to his original position. Recreation requires the history of mankind to be indemnified and restored, and for this thousands of years of human history need to be denied or overcome and restored to the side of God. Human history involves the family level, national level and worldwide level of significance. Individually, all of us need to retrace everything, going over a certain course in order to stand on the restored side.

Originally all of creation belonged to God, but due to the fall it came into Satan’s possession. When creation came under Satan, human history came under him as well. Every person must clearly understand that we are living under satanic influence in the realm of the fall and that we need to lead a religious life. A very simply analogy would be that of a British soldier going to fight in World War II and being captured by the German army. In the same way, mankind is now living in Satan’s prison camp.

A camp for prisoners is in a hostile land where the lifestyle and history are all different from what the prisoners are used to, but the big difference is that a prisoner of war always remembers life in his native land. He will fight to escape from the camp and regain his freedom. If you were born in the prison camp, however, not knowing what kind of life you could have in Britain, you would have no inclination to leave the prison. If your ancestors for several generations also lived there you wouldn’t even know to want to escape to freedom because you wouldn’t know that there was any other way of life.

Because the first ancestors of mankind fell, no man has ever led a free life. You can’t even look outside the prison camp and see German guards walking around like the prisoner can because in this case no one lives outside the prison. There is no other life to compare it with and so everyone thinks this world is the norm. This is the present situation facing all mankind.

You hold the sensational view that Satan is trying to make mankind suffer and you must fight against him, but there is no indication of this which we can see with our eyes. As a result, all mankind has lived in one huge prison knowing nothing else and absolutely unaware that there is any other freer life to pursue. Mankind thinks this is all there is to living.

How could we be alerted to the fact that we are in prison? The only way is through an experience of spirit world. By seeing into spirit world and comparing it with our earthly situation we can know that Satan exists and that our originally intended way of life has to be restored. Then we can know how we were supposed to live. We can gain a distinct idea of what heaven and hell are, and realize that our responsibility is to make this earthly hell into heaven. This is only perceivable through an experience of spirit world. In knowing where we are now and where we are supposed to go, we are trying to escape from the prison to the free world.

Barbed wire surrounds every prison camp. In the fallen world every individual is surrounded by barbed wire, as well as every family; encircling the nation is a huge barbed wire fence which is stronger than the others. Perhaps England can maneuver somewhat within this confine, but surrounding the world is another fence which England cannot escape. Beyond that there is a barbed wire fence that encircles the spirit world as well as the physical world. Only after breaching that last fence can we reach the original land, the original ideal for mankind.

Do you feel how realistic those fences are? Maybe they are nothing more vivid than concepts in your mind. Actually, it is necessary to be put in a real life situation of imprisonment before you can realistically know that this is the way mankind is trapped. Only then will you feel truly desperate to be liberated. The minute you try to get outside the fence that surrounds your family or clan, Satan will come and kick you back inside and yell, “Where do you think you are going? You must stay in.”

Even if God were to come one day and take the fence away, people wouldn’t notice any difference because they didn’t know it was there to begin with. No one would even want to go out because they wouldn’t know where to go. Even if God could obliterate the national and worldwide fences, until each person cuts away the fence around himself he cannot go anywhere. He must cut his own fence by himself. God has been working vertically throughout restoration. He doesn’t expect man to cut down his own fence so He drops a line from up above. God moves in such a way that man starts looking for a hold above himself. Then when God drops the line man will be sure to grab it, and once he does he will never let go. Then God can lift him out.

That is only half of the story. Once man finally finds this opening and this rope, thinking that it is his life and he should never let go of it, he is still not free because he is attached to his family and things. While God is trying to pull him out, other people will try to pull him back. What each person has to do is learn to cut off all the ties around him to the point where he feels he has nothing to do with his family. In the beginning of restoration each individual must run for his life individually, not collectively. Strictly speaking, there aren’t even any nations to belong to because there is no nation for the original ideal. In his mind the individual has to deny everything.

### Religion teaches us that
we are born heavenly citizens

Mr. Orme was born in Britain and is now living in Britain, and is reasonably sure that he will die British. When he lands in spirit world, however, will he find England there? Your imagination is just as good as anyone else’s. Do you think Queen Elizabeth will be reigning over you there like she is here on earth? When Dennis Orme goes to spirit world will he go as a British subject? If he does, he will find himself a foreigner. When a person goes to spirit world like that he finds himself in a corner, off to one side, and that’s where he remains.

Then what is religion? Religion teaches you to feel that you were born as a member of the heavenly country. Once you know where you were born, you know where you should return; religion broadens you in that way. You know you belong to heaven but because of the fall you are now living in the satanic world, and wherever you go Satan kicks you around because you are a foreigner. People mistreat you and call you a Moonie.

If a missionary from England goes to Africa and is killed by the Africans, the British will publicize it and protest. We know we belong to God but the people mistreat us. Then just like the British would protest the Africans’ mistreatment of the missionary, here on the heavenly side we protest through legal channels. All of these confrontations involve the spirit world and through the law spirit world will fight for us. Then no matter how great Satan’s forces are, if they are against the Principle and heavenly law they will not be able to do anything. Spirit world is mobilized when Moonies are mistreated.

What is religion? Religion teaches you the fact that we were born as members of the heavenly world but now reside in hell because of the fall of our ancestors. We need to be revived and born again. A long time ago Nicodemus came to Jesus and asked how to go to heaven. Jesus replied that unless a person is born again he can never go to heaven. Then Nicodemus asked how a grown man like himself could go back to his mother’s womb and be born again. Jesus replied, “Are you a leader of the Jews and yet you don’t understand this?”

Why are we supposed to be born again? What do you do by being born again? Even though the barbed wire fence is all around us and we cannot break it ourselves, when we are born again we change our citizenship and belong to heaven. Then when Satan imprisons the heavenly citizen within the barbed wire fence it is God’s responsibility; it is not your responsibility any more. That means that when the proper time comes, heaven can destroy all of the barbed wire fence around you and reclaim you as its member. When heaven liberates you from the prison Satan cannot say anything.

Even under the worst circumstances, if you know for sure where you belong and are sure that you are born again as a heavenly citizen, when you go to spirit world you will go directly to where you belong. You are a citizen of heaven and in the spirit world nothing will bind you. All the heavenly spirit men will welcome you with cheering because you fought well and chose to remain a heavenly citizen rather than compromise your heavenly life.

There are many different ways of believing in religion. All religious people are not the same. Some of them are very interested in liberating themselves from their personal fence and try to do that. Some think on the family level and try to escape the family barbed wire fence. Some people are conscious of the national barbed wire fences and try to get out of that, while others are trying to do away with the world fence.

There must be a religion concerned with freeing everyone from the individual, family, clan, national and worldwide bondage and going directly to the original ideal world. Instead there are many kinds of religions with their ways of life, as well as individuals who pursue their objectives in ways other than religion. Is the Unification Church a religion or a political organization? Is it the kind of religion that is supposed to go through every level? It would be very nice if we could accomplish that, but are we really prepared to do that?

Which country do you belong to? Actually you don’t know what heaven or hell is; it’s too complicated for you to understand. One thing of which you are sure though is that everything in the world today if faulty and fake and you want to belong to the true country. When you know that then you are all right. Because we have this point of view we talk about the true man, true parents, true nation, true everything. We say this with the hope of belonging to that true country and becoming the true people. When people on earth start going in that direction, if Satan hates anyone it will be those people. Is “Moonie” a great name or a bad name? It’s great because it has everything to do with being true.

### Civilizations cross both peaks and valleys

Do you find that the things the world does and the Unification Church does are the same? Should they be a little different or 100% different? We must eat and sleep like average people do so what difference is there? I like to eat rice and hot kimchi and ko chi chang while some people like to eat bread. Dennis will say, “Father, that’s too hot for me. It burns my stomach and I can’t eat it.” Is that where the difference lies?

I belong to the yellow race and Dennis belongs to the white race. How are we the same? Our origin is the same and our destination is the same. No matter where a person came from, he has the same origin and destination as everyone else. That similarity is like the axis around which a ball spins. Utilizing that axis, God will keep it turning and turning and turning.

The yellow race lives where there has been some sunshine and some darkness, while black people lived on the dark side where the sun has not actually shone yet. Nevertheless, they are all human beings, and the development of human civilization follows a certain pattern. Western civilization has reached its peak and once there it has to decline while the next civilization moves in. The Oriental civilization will be the next to move up.

The historical climate and time in which I become famous and take the leading role will start the period when Korea and Japan and everything that is Oriental in nature will start to ascend. That’s why Westerners have become very conscious of yellow power and are watching closely to see what will come of it. After this, the black civilization will flourish. How can it be that without any exception white people enjoy great privilege? It would not be right for England to be the top country all throughout history. Is England prospering or on the decline? Even if you question Queen Elizabeth, she will admit that this nation is not ascending.

England may want the sun to shine all the time but as the axis turns she will experience night. What are the British going to do about it? They have to hook up an electrical line between England and Reverend Moon which can supply the necessary power and light. Otherwise, the nation will live in darkness. What we are doing in every part of the world is installing electrical wiring to a power supply. Deep inside, the English really wish that I were white, but since this is impossible they think they can deny that they need us.

At the economic summit meeting taking place now in Bonn, President Carter said that America doesn’t want as many Japanese goods. Prime Minister Callaghan said that Britain doesn’t want Japanese goods either. The Japanese Prime Minister is on the spot there, and he can only answer by saying, “What can I do? All of your people like Japanese products because they are cheaper and last longer.” In much the same way the British and American governments say, “Reverend Moon, we don’t welcome you.” But the people in England and America will say, “We can’t live without you. We want to see you.” What can the government do? That’s the situation now.

Even with the greatest military power can you make the earth stand still or keep the sun from rising? If you pray very hard and do everything in your power to prevent the sun from rising can you do it? It has nothing to do with prayer or with military power. When the sun rises, it rises. God is the sun of the universe and as long as we follow God there will always be light. No one likes to admit it but everyone is perishing. If they don’t want to perish, they must get into the sunshine.

Have you installed electrical wiring from me to you? You want to be absolutely sure that it is properly connected because if I go away the distance between us will become greater. You will have to run fast to lengthen the wiring. You can make it so strong that any power trying to sever it will be thwarted. If I say to our members in Japan and America, “Let’s go to England,” they will all come. The tie between us is that strong.

### Ever since the fall God has been working
to make one perfect man

I am only an individual like yourself, but if I come to London will the heavenly people of the world turn towards London or away? The Unification Church will come towards London, even those who don’t like England. If the government is thinking logically, it will see that this phenomenon is here to stay and instead of trying to circumvent such human power it will say, “We will make it work for us rather than against us.”

Among world religions, is the Unification Church good or bad? It is good because once we finish our job everything is done. We won’t have to come back to make it good. Other religions have to bore tunnels in all different ways because once they reach one goal they have to turn around to dig another tunnel. In the Unification Church when you bore the tunnel it extends along one line from level to level, and leads to the ultimate goal. That’s why the Unification Church is good.

In the Unification Church we teach people to work for the sake of the world. No matter what country you belong to temporarily, the work you do is for the world. No matter who you are, you don’t have permanent ties with your family or nation. The only thing in your mind is to do the will of God. That’s everything you are always working toward. If God drops a line from a helicopter and a Unification Church member picks it up, all God has to do is lift up because nothing is holding that person back. All you have to do is hang on for a few minutes and you will be in the same zone; but if you try to look down, it will make you dizzy and you will drop down.

You must realize one important thing: everything God has been doing for these many centuries and through many religions is to make one perfect man. That is exactly what God has been doing from the fall of mankind until this moment. This is a recreation process and it must follow the rules and laws of the original creation. How do we know whether we are being recreated? We only know through the spirit world. Did Adam and Eve know that God existed? Do you know God exists now? Do you know God is now saying the same thing to you as He did to Adam and Eve when He gave the commandment, “Do not eat of the fruit of the tree of the knowledge of good and evil”?

In the Unification Church do you live your life as you will or according to someone else’s wish? Are you sure you haven’t already thought about the special brother or sister that you want to be blessed with? You must be very candid and admit if you have or not. It’s difficult to resist thinking like that all the time. Even now some people feel attracted to others. Many times you just follow someone that you’re attracted to. What do you do if you feel attracted to some man or some woman? Do you keep on following and say, “Oh, I shouldn’t be doing this”? If you cut these feelings, do you feel miserable or do you feel clear like the blue sky?

When God commands you not to indulge in love, you should obey the commandment just as in Adam’s time. When God commands you not to go into a dangerous situation, that’s what you must do. You may want to go a certain way, but if God says not to go, you must completely give it up and turn around and go as God wants you to go.

What would happen if God told you to do as you like? Wouldn’t everyone want to go in the wrong way? As a result of the fall, everything that people want to do is contrary to God’s way. No one wants to deny himself anything. You got up at 4:30 a.m. today but you don’t like that, do you? Is there anyone who enjoys getting up at 4:30 in the morning?

Then when you wake up do you complain or do you happily wake up and say, “This is the morning we meet God. We are so privileged.” Do you feel that or do you complain? You have some happy feeling together with some unhappy feeling but which is greater? Are you glad you got up because you heard such an interesting talk this morning? What if I only scolded you at 4:30 in the morning; then how would you feel next week? If you sincerely keep the right attitude in spite of what happens this world will become heaven.

In all honesty I don’t like fund raising, but we do it nevertheless because it is so meaningful. As far as we can see it is the best thing to do, although we don’t necessarily enjoy it. Is there anyone who really loves school more than play and can’t wait until the sun comes up so he can go to class and study hard? No one likes to study but you do it because you know that you will be better off in the future.

There is nothing ideal about our lives now but for the future this is the best possible way. For that reason we really don’t mind and we push ourselves day after day. I have been living my life this way and on top of this have been accused and persecuted. What’s so good about it? I could stay rather comfortably in Korea, so why did I come to England?

If I thought of myself as a Korean like many British think they are British then I would have nothing to do with England. But if the whole purpose of my life is to unite the world and this is the best country for that purpose then I don’t mind being in England and working here. If we have no future to think about then our life today is not worthwhile. If there is no future to think about, why should we go through a rather difficult life?

### All children have to do is follow their parents

My topic this morning is History and Our Responsibility. What is your responsibility? Actually it is rather simple. In preparation for such time as God drops you a line, you have to free yourself from all the old connections. Are you confident that you can cut off all the ties around you so that you can be lifted up? Do you feel that you are restored by paying individual indemnity? If you have restored yourself and God is near you, you just cut off all the old attachments like a crazy person and jump at God and hold onto Him and never let go again.

You have to cut the barbed wire fencing surrounding the individual, the family, the clan and the nation, freeing yourself from it on all levels. You wish very much that God would do that for you but He cannot. It is man’s responsibility. Who built these fences? Satan and the fallen human parents built them together. In restoration God and then the True Parents must tear them down. The first ancestors fell from God with evil, but the ancestors of goodness will have to restore that, making a tie with God and lifting the people up to restore them. The children to those True Parents will follow them and never let go.

All the children have to do is follow. When the parents go through a path of thorns the children can’t say, “Father, I don’t want to go because it’s too painful.” Then the parents will scold them, “Don’t come with me then. You are nuisances.” The children will cry but still they will follow. Then even though the parents keep scolding, some time they will say, “Come sit beside us.” You might think that is a contradiction, but it is only the normal relationship of the parents and children. Parents seem to always be scolding but their heart and love are so strong that when they embrace their children there is no trace of resentment.

What about the Western pattern of relationship between husband and wife? In the public way we always have to follow, but whenever the Western man says something in public, his wife always replies, “What about me? What do you want me to do by myself?” Throughout history they have always been thinking about themselves. No chaste woman ever sent her husband out, saying, “You are going to work for the public so don’t worry about me. Go and do well for both of us.” How about you future wives in the Unification Church? When you get blessed will you hold your husbands to yourselves or would you say, “Forget about me and go do your work. Go and fight for me also.” Are you that good?

Before I came to England I looked at the situation in America and decided that the IW system was not adequate. I called the blessed wives who were taking care of their children, even several who had a nursing baby and one with a boy in grammar school as well. I gave them 12 hours notice to assemble. They all came and then went out to other places to work, forgetting about their husbands and babies. They hardly had any time to pack up but without exception they came to New York at the stated time. There was only enough time for the husband to buy the airline ticket and the wife barely had enough time to pack, do the unfinished work in the household and give instructions about the care of the children. They didn’t even kiss each other good-bye. They just came to New York.

Do you think the husband complained, “What kind of wife is she?” Or did he bid her farewell and say a prayer afterwards for her sake? The children didn’t cling to their mother, saying, “Stay with me.” Even the children say, “Father told me mother has to go.”

Is it wrong to be separated? There is no question that it is better to live together, but for the public cause it is better to be separated. By being separate your future is much better than if you always live together; it will bring more result. If the parents live that way then their children will be respected and treated better by all people than if the parents had lived together. It is better to follow that way because it is the true way.

When you get blessed in the future, would you send your husband to the national IOWA or the international IOWA? You would prefer the national IOWA so that you could see him once in a while, but we all know that the bigger the cause the better. At least that’s the way God sees it, and that’s the way we should see it too.

As children, who must you follow? If the parents are striving to go to the top of the mountain and it’s a very difficult hike, would true children all say, “Father, that’s too difficult for me. I want to stay down below” ? Or would they follow him even if they cried with tiredness? What if I suddenly said we must now cross the ocean? Would the children say, “No, we’d better stay here”? What if you lost your life crossing the ocean? If someone had to die first should it be the parents or the children? Should the parents work harder, or the children? Are you sincere when you say the children should work harder? That’s the way it should be. The parents would always be concerned about the future of their children and their descendants. They would never have a comfortable night’s sleep as long as their children were working hard. True parents will think about the future of their hard-working children, even throughout the night.

Your objective in following me as children is to terminate this miserable history and turn the tide to the beginning of the new history. The first thing we must do is take the strongest grip on God and never let go. Once that is established, we should get busy loosening the attachments of all the individual, family, national and worldly ties. Each person must do his very best to terminate his relations with the satanic side, but once you disconnect yourself from all that you can go back to the world and recover your future husband or wife. From the satanic world you have to restore the one who will later be your spouse. That’s the same thing that I did in the early days of our Church.

Why did I form the Unification Church? At this point the Unification Church is in its second generation. Our members are young people, not people my age; they are the second generation to my generation. In order for me to free myself individually I must have the outer foundation of a family as protection. Why? In order for me to be restored individually and advance the dispensation, I must have a family as an object.

Likewise, when I am ready to form a family I have to have the protective environment of the clan. Once I form a family, the clan foundation will become the hedge to defend us from the satanic world. When I am about to establish the clan, I should have a national foundation to protect it. Then my activity will be on the national scale and naturally opposition will come on the same level. Once that is done, I will advance to the world scale. That’s how the dispensation progresses.

All of this was a function of the Unification Church and historically it has already done all of this. You must realize that when an individual forms a family, many families must unite and thus form a clan. When the clan has enough members, it automatically forms a nation. When nations exist in different places and get together, a world is formed.

Which level of mission is the Unification Church doing now? The family level was accomplished a long time ago and today we are on the world level.

In order for that work to go smoothly, the spirit world must surround us as a protective hedge against the satanic world. The Unification Church is now acting in the capacity of a world hedge. In order for us to be able to do that, we must cut off all the barriers as individuals, a family, clan, nation and world and then the spirit world can help the Unification Church in the dispensation. Unless we do that, the spiritual world cannot surround and protect us against the evil power. How will we do that? What specific indemnity is necessary? International marriage is the key.

### International marriage

Why did all the fences come into being to begin with? The reason is that Adam and Eve got married centering around Satan. All of these barbed wire fences came into existence because of marriage outside God’s dispensation. In order to take them away we must go through the same process but in reverse. Therefore, this time we get married centering around God, and by making these marriages successful we can cut down the fences. In today’s world people marry any way they want to, having nothing to do with God. We know that proper marriage, in the past and in the future, must be approved by the parents and God. This is why every Unification Church member, young and old, is waiting to be blessed by True Parents and God. This is the dispensational meaning of the blessing.

Every individual has his preferences. If you are British you probably want someone who likes the same food and speaks the same language. If I match you to a German then you might say, “Well, at least the Germans are European. That’s better than marrying someone whose customs are far different, like an African.” Can you white members insist on marrying a white? If you are married to someone from another race, will you have regrets? This may not make you happy at the moment but you can accept it so that you become the ancestor of both the black and the white people. That is why you are marrying and why you say yes right away with no regrets.

Such a marriage is better than a Briton marrying another Briton. In restoration history this person is grafting himself to another race and when he goes to spirit world he will find himself on the ancestral level of both white and black, literally a king of both races. If you really feel that and can restore yourself sufficiently, you will command a bigger nation.

How do we achieve unity? Uniting means doing away with all the fences. Two nations can get together militarily but they can never truly unite that way. By marriage, however, the blood lineages will flow together. God’s nature and property are given equally, regardless of whether a person is Oriental or black or white. They are but different branches of the same tree. Can you say that the blood in your finger should not go to your legs? Because your feet smell can your brain tell the blood there to stay away from your head?

What benefit or pleasure do I get in inter-marrying all five races and having them undergo all sorts of difficulties and adjustments? I have to invest much prayer into matching them and speak very much to educate them. Do you think it is easy? What pleasure is there in it for me? Their parents complain and say things like, “Why does my French daughter marry a German? Even if he spoke French it wouldn’t be so bad, but he only speaks German. Of all the people in the world, why him?” If the two of them had met somewhere and liked each other so much that they wanted to get married then maybe their parents would understand. But they got married the first time they met. With all the other possibilities for marriage, why would a French woman marry a German? After they are married they can’t even say the simplest thing to each other without going to look for an interpreter!

In the common sense view, this is an impossibly inconvenient thing. “Why should they have to do that?” the parents argue. “Maybe it’s because Reverend Moon is too dumb to think about these things.” The children know that’s not the problem; after listening to me they think I’m the smartest man they ever heard speak.

Through marriage you will break down walls, but the blood-tie will never break. The success of these marriages is the strongest possible organization of power there is. This is the one thing that even the communist countries are afraid of. We can do this any time we want to, in any number we want and as often as we want. Do you think now the world will come into unity? As the number of blessed couples increases then people of each nationality will also want to marry internationally. They will say that is the very spirit of the Unification Church, and the reality of this spirit will make the unity of nations possible for the first time in history.

Good international marriages are the best way to do away with all the barriers and ties we so often talk about. We are employing the best way to bring all the world into unity. Even if someone were to tie you and your spouse back-to-back with a rope you would still be able to love each other the rest of your lives. If you have such a strong, positive marriage then the world will come into unity.

The 118 couples were mostly international matches but that wasn’t because it’s hard for me to tell French from German or Austrian. Actually, I didn’t think about nationality but only did the best matching and later found that the couples were 97% international. Even I was surprised.

Did the international couples think, “Oh now I’m in trouble. How am I going to make this work? I don’t know my husband’s language or customs.” Did you couples think you were in much difficulty or were you happy and accepting? Externally you might look crazy to accept such a situation, but internally you are really very wise.

My main topic concerns our responsibility. It is to do away with all the fences and bring unity. Our purpose and God’s purpose is to do away with all the interference and bring everything into unity. Every part of the earth is our land and we have only one country-the heavenly country. That country is bound by the love of God and love of marriage. Marriage under God’s love is our country.

This is no one’s invention. In the very beginning life was planned to center around Him, forming marriages under Him and with Him. We are just returning to this original way, rediscovering this original country. God’s thought forms the basis for all of man’s intelligence, and through the love of God that comes through parents everyone is to be connected, as one, one in origin.

Among us blood is connected and life is connected and love is connected. We must be proud of the fact that we are now born again in the blood lineage and love that ties us to heaven. As long as we live we can never let go of this. As long as I have life I cannot drain my blood or my love out of myself.

As long as I have that blood flowing in myself, I cannot give up my life or give up my love. This is the depth of our connection; we must always be strongly aware that we are the newborn children of God.

The responsibility of the Unification Church is to spread the life and love of God throughout the world by establishing this blood-tie with heaven and perpetuating it. Accordingly we are giving this light and love to the world. It is our responsibility.

### The people who can restore love and life
will restore all mankind

People might like America or England, which is fine, but when I go to Africa they will all follow me. They think that as long as they are with me it doesn’t matter what country they are in. Are you ready to give up even such a paradise as England for that? In Africa you will have to walk around without shoes. You may eat only one meal a day in the scorching hot sun. Would you prefer that to living in comfortable England? Are you willing to go so far as to become naked if everyone lives like that in Africa? Those who are determined to live there as long as I do, raise your hands please. I have to research to see if what you say is true. If you are genuinely determined to do that then the evil world is in trouble and on the verge of collapse. Is God beaming from ear to ear? God will say, “My time is coming!”

It makes no difference what worldly people think about you or about themselves; as long as you sit with me this way we are really the happiest bunch in the world, aren’t we? Even though we look like almost nothing, we are the people full of dreams and full of hope. We go out and fund raise with peanuts and chocolate but in the future the whole world will depend on us, and if we don’t do anything then the world has absolutely no chance to survive. After realizing that, you can have the real feeling that each box of candy or bag of peanuts is stronger than an atomic bomb because it will make a dead man live once more. No matter how many atomic bombs the world may explode, nothing really changes because they have nothing to do with life, whereas the bag of peanuts you are selling is bringing each person one step closer to heaven.

### What does God recreate first in restoration?

When God’s life, love and blood lineage are established, what would God do? He has to recover what Adam lost. As the result of his fall Adam lost God’s country; he lost all things. God recovers what Adam lost by recreating it. Restoration is recreation and since Adam and Eve lost all things, man must restore them. When God can finally find people through whom He can restore love, life and the true blood ties, those people are in God’s position and on behalf of God they must recreate all things and recover all lost men.

God first created all things and then created man. After that He was to establish love with true man. The Old Testament era was represented by all things and the sacrifices made then were for the sake of all things. The creation came first so man must sacrifice for all things to be restored. In the New Testament age man sacrificed to recover the lost people. Christianity spread around the world. Jesus and many later followers died, sacrificing themselves to restore all people.

In the age of the Completed Testament, however, we have to plant love in the hearts of all restored people. This is why we are bearing the cross of love, which is the heaviest of all crosses. This is why marriage means bearing the cross itself. Unification Church marriage is not happy in the usual sense. The cross of love is more painful than the cross of the body, and once we marry, we find that marriage becomes one of our major works. This is the way marriage is supposed to be.

Is an international marriage very comfortable and easy, or is it meaningful but difficult to work through? This is the cross of love, the cross of heart. No one experiences this more keenly than I do. I have to love white people all the time and because of what they are it is not easy. I feel much sympathy for black people and I cannot help but shed tears for them. I feel that they are my own children and I have been bearing the cross of love all along.

What kind of cross are we bearing now in the Unification Church? The cross of love. We tread this way with gratitude toward God. God can do miracles in every moment if we successfully bear this cross, and after three generations everything will work itself out and then the world will be peaceful. If we know the impact and meaning of this, when we get to spirit world we will go to the highest level and everyone will look up to us and love us.

Unification marriage is not just ordinary marriage. It represents indemnity of all extremes in worldly marriages. Not everyone married in the Unification Church is great; in fact, they are not any better than any others in the world. But in one thing they excel over all worldly married people, and that is that they hold onto the will of God and have determined that alive or dead they will go this way throughout their lives. Nothing else is different.

Some members exclaim over a blessed child or a blessed couple but actually that has no meaning. It’s better to exclaim over his or her willingness to do the will of God. As long as there is that devotion we must respect that marriage and the children coming out of it. Don’t think we are different simply because we are married or because our children are blessed children. I wish that I could allow you to believe in such a way, but you must understand this.

If you deny yourself and go a way that is counter toe your desires it is good for you. Wait and see whether or not you have good children. The Little Angels School in Korea started out as an art school with mostly children from outside our Church attending. Now that our blessed couples’ children are old enough to go to school they make up 10 % of the student body. When examinations are given the top ten percent are always blessed children. That kind of child is the usual result of the blessing.

We have been meeting in a more or less horizontal way but once this relationship develops generation after generation, all dimensions will be added and developed vertically, including the spirit world. Our purpose in life is to live like this, to live as good ancestors. Because of the fall, parents have always died as bad ancestors. We are different only if we can become good ancestors instead.

We must realize that the responsibility of the Unification Church is to live and die as good ancestors and bear this cross of love. We are the forerunners and flag bearers, going ahead of everyone in carrying the cross of love. We are going to pass this love along to everyone. You leaders must take responsibility to raise funds and witness and bring the lost people back, planting love in them.

We are indemnifying and clearing away all the complications of the Old Testament, New Testament and Completed Testament ages. The leader bears a heavier cross of love than the ordinary members. As long as you faithfully carry the cross of love on your shoulders, your future and your work will develop faster and faster. Since the center leader is doing that in the position of parent, other members must do the

same thing and faithfully carry their own portions of love, supporting the leader to make him perfect.

We will try our very best to fulfill our responsibility as Unification Church members. Those who are determined to do that, raise your hands please.

Let us pray.